The resurrection of the witnesses and Englands fall from (the mystical Babylon) Rome clearly demonstrated to be accomplished, whereby great encouragement is administred to all saints, but especially to the saints in England, in the handling of a part of the eleventh chapter of the Revelation / by M. Cary ...
         Cary, Mary.
      
       
         
           1648
        
      
       Approx. 279 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35274
         Wing C737A
         ESTC R33344
         13277407
         ocm 13277407
         98732
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35274)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98732)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1546:16)
      
       
         
           
             The resurrection of the witnesses and Englands fall from (the mystical Babylon) Rome clearly demonstrated to be accomplished, whereby great encouragement is administred to all saints, but especially to the saints in England, in the handling of a part of the eleventh chapter of the Revelation / by M. Cary ...
             Cary, Mary.
          
           [30], 195, [5] p.
           
             Printed by D.M. for Giles Calvert ...,
             London :
             1648.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation XI -- Commentaries.
           Apocalyptic literature.
        
      
    
     
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           RESURRECTION
           OF
           The
           Witnesses
           ;
           AND
           ENGLANDS
           Fall
           from
           (
           the
           mystical
           Babylon
           )
           ROME
           .
        
         
           Clearly
           demonstrated
           to
           be
           accomplished
           .
        
         
           Whereby
           Great
           encouragement
           is
           administred
           to
           all
           Saints
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           Saints
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           a
           part
           of
           the
           eleventh
           Chapter
           of
           the
           REVELATION
           .
        
         
           By
           
             M.
             Cary
          
           ,
           a
           Minister
           or
           Servant
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           .
        
         
           PSAL.
           126.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           LORD
           turned
           again
           the
           captivity
           of
           Sion
           :
           we
           were
           like
           them
           that
           dream
           .
           Then
           was
           our
           mouth
           filled
           with
           laughter
           ,
           and
           our
           tongue
           with
           singing
           ,
           then
           said
           they
           among
           the
           heathen
           :
           The
           LORD
           hath
           done
           great
           things
           for
           them
           .
           The
           LORD
           hath
           done
           great
           things
           for
           us
           ;
           whereof
           we
           are
           glad
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             D.
             M.
          
           for
           
             Giles
             Calvert
          
           at
           the
           black-spread-Eagle
           at
           the
           west
           end
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           1648.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Honoured
           FRANCIS
           ROVSE
           AND
           Thomas
           Boon
           Esquires
           ,
           Members
           of
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           COMMONS
           in
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             Honoured
             Sirs
             ,
          
        
         
           
             IT
             being
             the
             great
             designe
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             to
             set
             up
             his
             Son
             our
             Lord
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             as
             his
          
           King
           
             upon
             the
          
           holy
           hill
           of
           Sion
           ,
           and
           (
           though
           the
           Heathen
           rage
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           imagine
           vain
           
           things
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Come
           let
           us
           break
           their
           bonds
           in
           sunder
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           their
           cords
           from
           us
           )
           to
           give
           him
           the
           Heathen
           for
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           the
           uttermost
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           for
           his
           possession
           .
           
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             being
             Gods
          
           design
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             it
             ,
          
           given
           all
           power
           and
           authority
           in
           heaven
           and
           in
           earth
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           
             and
             accordingly
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             hath
             undertaken
             to
          
           execute
           all
           Gods
           Decrees
           ,
           
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
          
           Prophesie
           
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             the
          
           
           Revelation
           ,
           
             where
             we
             finde
             that
          
           God
           had
           decreed
           ,
           
             that
             for
             an
          
           appointed
           terme
           of
           time
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           Temple
           ,
           his
           Saints
           
             should
             be
             in
             an
          
           afflicted
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           depressed
           ,
           low
           condition
           ,
           
             and
             that
          
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           the
           Babylonian
           enemies
           
             of
             his
          
           Church
           
             should
             have
          
           power
           to
           grow
           great
           ,
           
             and
             to
          
           flourish
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           war
           against
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           to
           blaspheme
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
             for
             an
          
           appointed
           time
           
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             after
          
           that
           time
           
             was
             expired
             ,
             
             that
             then
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             should
             improve
             that
          
           power
           
             that
             was
             for
             that
             end
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             in
          
           giving
           a
           glorious
           Deliverance
           
             to
             his
          
           Church
           ,
           and
           ruining
           totally
           the
           Beast
           ,
           great
           Babylon
           ,
           
             and
             all
          
           his
           enemies
           ,
           That
           so
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           this
           world
           may
           become
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             not
             before
             ,
             even
             so
             as
             all
             that
             are
             in
          
           authority
           ,
           
             that
             will
             not
          
           cast
           their
           Crowns
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           
             shall
             be
          
           broken
           in
           peeces
           ,
           for
           he
           the
           Lord
           alone
           
           must
           be
           exalted
           in
           that
           day
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           one
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           one
           in
           all
           the
           earth
           .
           
             Now
             as
             it
             most
             clearly
             appears
             to
             me
             from
          
           the
           divine
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             having
             compared
          
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Word
           together
           ,
           
             I
             have
             in
          
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           
             held
             it
             forth
             (
             for
          
           the
           encouragement
           
             of
             all
          
           that
           wait
           for
           the
           appearing
           
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           the
           overthrowing
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           people
           from
           their
           persecutions
           )
           
           that
           the
           time
           is
           already
           come
           ,
           wherein
           the
           appointed
           time
           of
           the
           prevailing
           power
           of
           the
           Beast
           over
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
             is
             come
             to
             a
          
           period
           ;
           
             and
             accordingly
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             hath
             begunne
             to
          
           bring
           downe
           the
           power
           
             of
             the
          
           Beast
           ,
           
             and
             to
             lift
             up
          
           his
           Saints
           
             out
             of
          
           that
           low
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           persecuted
           condition
           in
           which
           they
           have
           beene
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           order
           
             to
             the
          
           perfecting
           
             of
             these
             things
          
           England
           
             is
             already
          
           fallen
           from
           the
           mysticall
           
           Babylon
           ,
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           
             Honoured
             Sir
             ,
             You
          
           having
           been
           
             glorious
             Starres
          
           ,
           shining
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           splendour
           in
           
             Your
             Countrey
          
           both
           in
           
             the
             publikenesse
          
           of
           
             Your
             spirits
          
           ,
           and
           the
           holinesse
           of
           
             Your
             conversations
          
           ,
           wherein
           You
           have
           been
           
             eminent
             Examples
          
           ,
           and
           
             speciall
             encouragements
          
           unto
           others
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           it
           is
           the
           desire
           of
           
             Your
             souls
          
           to
           see
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           alone
           advanced
           ,
           who-ever
           be
           thrown
           
           down
           .
           I
           
             have
             presumed
          
           to
           present
           this
           
             little
             Treatise
          
           unto
           You
           ,
           not
           doubting
           of
           
             Your
             ingenuous
          
           and
           
             favourable
             acceptance
          
           of
           it
           .
           But
           though
           I
           
             publish
             it
          
           under
           
             Your
             name
          
           and
           favour
           ,
           yet
           doe
           I
           not
           thereby
           
             desire
             You
          
           to
           patronize
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           (
           if
           there
           should
           be
           any
           thing
           )
           that
           is
           
             not
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           for
           
             the
             truth
          
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           need
           desire
           no
           Patron
           ;
           For
           
             great
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             prevail
             .
          
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           
             the
             sonnes
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           as
           farre
           
           as
           
             the
             truth
          
           appears
           to
           them
           in
           truth
           will
           
             own
             it
          
           ,
           and
           contend
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           doubtlesse
           so
           will
           You.
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Sirs
             ,
          
           
             A
             Petitioner
             to
             heaven
             for
             Sions
             ,
             this
             Kingdoms
             and
             your
             prosperity
             ,
             M.
             C.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           OUr
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           eighteenth
           Chapter
           of
           Luke
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           to
           the
           eighth
           verse
           ,
           from
           the
           example
           of
           the
           importunate
           widdow
           ,
           stirring
           up
           his
           Disciples
           to
           importunate
           praier
           ,
           he
           there
           assures
           them
           ,
           That
           God
           will
           surely
           hear
           the
           praiers
           of
           his
           own
           elect
           that
           cry
           to
           him
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           and
           avenge
           them
           of
           their
           adversaries
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           will
           doe
           for
           them
           ,
           though
           he
           make
           them
           tarry
           long
           .
           And
           hereby
           Saints
           may
           be
           assured
           ,
           That
           God
           will
           
           hear
           their
           frequent
           importunate
           praiers
           ,
           which
           night
           and
           day
           they
           have
           put
           up
           against
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           their
           Babylonian
           enemies
           ,
           who
           have
           troden
           the
           Saints
           under
           feet
           ,
           and
           made
           warre
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           overcome
           them
           ,
           and
           dealt
           cruelly
           with
           them
           above
           this
           twelve
           hundred
           years
           :
           and
           that
           he
           will
           at
           last
           avenge
           them
           on
           these
           their
           enemies
           .
           But
           saies
           our
           Saviour
           at
           the
           eighth
           verse
           ,
           
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             when
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             cometh
             ,
             shall
             he
             finde
             faith
             on
             earth
             ?
          
           Whereby
           he
           implies
           ,
           That
           when
           hee
           cometh
           ,
           his
           people
           shall
           scarce
           have
           faith
           to
           beleeve
           that
           hee
           will
           thus
           avenge
           them
           on
           their
           enemies
           .
           But
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           beyond
           their
           faith
           .
           And
           even
           thus
           is
           it
           with
           Saints
           now
           ,
           they
           have
           scarce
           faith
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           now
           begun
           ,
           and
           is
           going
           on
           to
           avenge
           his
           own
           elect
           on
           their
           
           adversaries
           ,
           the
           mysticall
           Babylonians
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           Saints
           concerning
           this
           thing
           ,
           I
           doe
           present
           them
           with
           this
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           wherein
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           discovered
           it
           to
           me
           (
           to
           the
           strengthening
           of
           my
           faith
           concerning
           the
           prosperity
           of
           Sion
           henceforward
           ,
           and
           giving
           me
           great
           joy
           and
           pleasure
           therein
           .
           )
           I
           have
           made
           it
           to
           appeare
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           hath
           already
           lifted
           up
           his
           Saints
           from
           under
           the
           vassalage
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           hath
           begunne
           to
           put
           the
           cup
           of
           trembling
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           them
           that
           afflicted
           them
           .
           Which
           I
           desire
           that
           all
           that
           love
           ,
           and
           honour
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           may
           diligently
           observe
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           and
           through
           whom
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           are
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           pleasure
           
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           were
           created
           ,
           both
           whose
           wisdome
           and
           knowledge
           are
           unfathomable
           ;
           tels
           his
           people
           of
           old
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           as
           wee
           have
           it
           in
           the
           fourty
           eighth
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Prophesie
           ,
           at
           the
           third
           and
           the
           fifth
           verses
           ,
           That
           he
           declared
           from
           the
           beginning
           the
           things
           hee
           would
           bring
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shewed
           it
           them
           before
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           :
           and
           he
           gives
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           verses
           ,
           Because
           (
           said
           hee
           )
           
             I
             knew
             that
             thou
             art
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             thy
             necke
             is
             an
             iron
             sinew
             ,
             and
             thy
             brow
             brasse
             :
          
           And
           ,
           
             least
             thou
             shouldest
             say
             ,
             Mine
             idol
             hath
             done
             them
             ,
             and
             my
             graven
             image
             ,
             and
             my
             molten
             image
             hath
             commanded
             them
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           in
           the
           fourty
           eighth
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           fourteenth
           verse
           ,
           hee
           makes
           a
           challenge
           to
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           assemble
           themselves
           ,
           
           and
           to
           shew
           which
           among
           them
           hath
           declared
           those
           things
           .
           But
           there
           is
           none
           to
           be
           found
           among
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           that
           can
           declare
           any
           thing
           :
           for
           he
           maketh
           the
           diviners
           mad
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           Isaiah
           the
           fourty
           third
           ,
           and
           the
           thirteenth
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Before
             the
             day
             was
             ,
             I
             am
             hee
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             that
             can
             deliver
             out
             of
             mine
             hands
             :
             I
             will
             work
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             let
             it
             .
          
           And
           Isaiah
           the
           fourtie
           six
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           the
           ninth
           and
           tenth
           verses
           ,
           
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             like
             mee
             ,
             Declaring
             the
             end
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             from
             ancient
             times
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             done
             ,
             saying
             ,
             My
             counsell
             shall
             stand
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             doe
             all
             my
             pleasure
             .
          
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           who
           had
           seene
           and
           knowne
           ,
           (
           or
           might
           have
           )
           all
           the
           glorious
           workes
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           and
           observed
           how
           he
           declared
           things
           
           before
           they
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           had
           thereby
           a
           greater
           advantage
           then
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           of
           being
           convinced
           of
           his
           eternall
           Power
           and
           God-head
           :
           Yet
           were
           they
           so
           vile
           ,
           as
           to
           question
           it
           ,
           having
           in
           them
           an
           emnitie
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           chose
           rather
           to
           worship
           Idols
           ,
           and
           denie
           the
           Eternall
           God
           :
           As
           appeares
           in
           the
           fourty
           sixth
           Chapter
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           therefore
           at
           the
           eighth
           and
           ninth
           verses
           ,
           he
           saies
           ,
           
             Remember
             this
             ,
             and
             shew
             your selves
             men
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             againe
             to
             minde
             ,
             O
             yee
             transgressours
             .
             Remember
             the
             former
             things
             of
             old
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             GOD
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             ,
             I
             am
             GOD
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             like
             me
             ,
             Declaring
             the
             end
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             from
             ancient
             times
             the
             things
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             done
             ;
             saying
             ,
             My
             counsell
             shall
             stand
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             doe
             all
             my
             pleasure
             .
          
           Remember
           ;
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ,
           and
           shew
           your selves
           
           men
           ,
           shew
           your selves
           to
           be
           rationall
           creatures
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           as
           the
           horse
           and
           mule
           that
           hath
           no
           understanding
           ;
           but
           seeing
           I
           have
           declared
           from
           ancient
           times
           ,
           the
           things
           I
           would
           doe
           long
           before
           they
           came
           to
           passe
           :
           saying
           ,
           My
           counsell
           shall
           stand
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           doe
           all
           my
           pleasure
           :
           And
           be
           ye
           thereby
           convinced
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           GOD
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           none
           like
           me
           .
           But
           as
           then
           ,
           so
           now
           ,
           are
           there
           many
           that
           are
           become
           Atheists
           ,
           denying
           the
           true
           GOD
           ,
           and
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           sent
           ,
           whose
           necke
           are
           an
           iron
           sinew
           ,
           and
           their
           brow
           brasse
           ,
           who
           had
           they
           not
           lost
           the
           principles
           of
           reason
           ,
           might
           by
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           be
           convinced
           of
           his
           Eternall
           Power
           and
           God-head
           ,
           Romans
           the
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           the
           twentieth
           verse
           .
           As
           also
           by
           observing
           how
           hee
           declared
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           his
           will
           to
           bring
           
           to
           passe
           long
           agoe
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           hath
           brought
           to
           passe
           what
           hee
           so
           declared
           .
           But
           they
           have
           lost
           even
           the
           principles
           of
           reason
           which
           they
           once
           had
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           have
           then
           been
           convinced
           hereof
           ;
           whereby
           they
           are
           left
           without
           excuse
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saies
           ,
           Romans
           the
           first
           and
           the
           twentieth
           .
           But
           they
           having
           lost
           reason
           ,
           are
           now
           become
           vaine
           in
           their
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           their
           foolish
           heart
           is
           darkened
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           professe
           themselves
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           and
           are
           puft
           up
           with
           selfe-conceits
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           in
           their
           frothy
           and
           blasphemous
           Discourses
           :
           yet
           they
           are
           become
           fooles
           ,
           changing
           the
           truth
           of
           GOD
           into
           a
           lie
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           the
           reason
           why
           GOD
           hath
           thus
           given
           them
           over
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Romans
           the
           one
           and
           twentieth
           ,
           and
           the
           eight
           and
           twentieth
           verses
           ,
           
           
             Because
             they
             did
             not
             like
             to
             retaine
             GOD
             in
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             because
             that
             when
             they
             knew
             GOD
             ,
             they
             glorified
             him
             not
             as
             GOD.
          
           The
           like
           reason
           hee
           giveth
           ,
           why
           them
           that
           perish
           are
           deceived
           by
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           the
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           the
           tenth
           verse
           ,
           
             Because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           Though
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ,
           denie
           the
           Eternall
           GOD
           ,
           and
           observe
           not
           his
           wonderfull
           workes
           ,
           how
           he
           declares
           things
           long
           before
           they
           come
           to
           passe
           :
           saying
           ,
           My
           counsell
           shall
           stand
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           doe
           all
           my
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           brings
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           because
           their
           foolish
           heart
           is
           darkned
           :
           yet
           all
           his
           Saints
           doe
           ,
           and
           will
           observe
           this
           :
           For
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           in
           the
           hundred
           and
           eleventh
           Psalme
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           
           and
           third
           verses
           ,
           
             The
             workes
             of
             the
             LORD
             are
             great
             ,
             sought
             out
             of
             all
             them
             that
             have
             pleasure
             therein
             .
             His
             worke
             is
             honourable
             ,
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             endureth
             for
             ever
             :
             He
             hath
             made
             his
             wonderfull
             workes
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           LORD
           hath
           made
           his
           wonderfull
           workes
           to
           be
           remembred
           among
           his
           Saints
           ,
           though
           others
           remember
           them
           not
           ,
           yet
           his
           Saints
           have
           pleasure
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           search
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           a
           promise
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           observing
           the
           wonderfull
           things
           of
           the
           LORD
           ,
           they
           shall
           understand
           his
           loving
           kindenesse
           ,
           it
           runnes
           thus
           ,
           
             Who
             so
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             will
             observe
             these
             things
             ,
             even
             they
             shall
             understand
             the
             loving
             kindenesse
             of
             the
             LORD
          
           *
           ,
           as
           Psalme
           the
           hundred
           and
           third
           and
           
           the
           fourty
           third
           verse
           .
           Now
           it
           being
           so
           ,
           let
           Saints
           diligently
           observe
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           wherin
           it
           doth
           appear
           ,
           That
           GOD
           hath
           brought
           to
           passe
           the
           things
           he
           did
           fifteen
           hundred
           yeares
           agoe
           predeclare
           ;
           which
           they
           observing
           it
           may
           tend
           much
           to
           the
           strengthening
           of
           their
           faith
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           hath
           begun
           ,
           and
           is
           going
           on
           to
           avenge
           them
           on
           their
           enemies
           .
           For
           in
           the
           
           ensuing
           Discourse
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           That
           as
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           did
           long
           since
           reveale
           to
           John
           ,
           how
           that
           after
           the
           mysticall
           Babylonians
           had
           persecuted
           his
           Saints
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           raise
           up
           his
           Saints
           out
           of
           their
           persecuted
           condition
           ,
           and
           bring
           down
           those
           their
           Babylonian
           enemies
           :
           So
           hee
           hath
           alreadie
           begunne
           to
           doe
           this
           thing
           ,
           even
           to
           raise
           up
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           downe
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           punctually
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           hee
           did
           reveal
           to
           John.
           
        
         
           Now
           I
           know
           there
           hath
           been
           observed
           by
           many
           Saints
           ,
           many
           things
           that
           GOD
           revealed
           to
           John
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           brought
           to
           passe
           .
           Many
           of
           which
           Observations
           are
           already
           in
           
           print
           :
           but
           that
           which
           I
           chiefly
           aim
           at
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           not
           yet
           printed
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           whether
           any
           other
           have
           yet
           observed
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           passages
           so
           eminently
           worthy
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           in
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           because
           they
           give
           the
           Saints
           such
           ground
           of
           encouragement
           and
           consolation
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           happy
           successe
           that
           shall
           be
           of
           the
           very
           present
           affairs
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           (
           how
           knotty
           and
           difficult
           so
           ever
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           or
           for
           sometime
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           )
           as
           that
           in
           love
           to
           all
           Saints
           I
           could
           not
           but
           communicate
           them
           to
           them
           in
           this
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           may
           cause
           some
           to
           retain
           some
           unbeleeving
           and
           doubtfull
           thoughts
           concerning
           the
           happy
           successe
           of
           present
           things
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           made
           clear
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           That
           the
           time
           of
           Saints
           being
           cloathed
           in
           sackcloth
           is
           expired
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           some
           cannot
           receive
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           look
           for
           farther
           judgements
           to
           come
           upon
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           (
           wherein
           outwardly
           the
           Saints
           may
           suffer
           also
           )
           because
           of
           the
           great
           provoking
           sins
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           adulteries
           ,
           and
           oaths
           ,
           and
           their
           entering
           into
           so
           many
           Covenants
           concerning
           religious
           things
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           no
           sufficient
           warrant
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           oppressions
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           meaner
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           neglect
           of
           doing
           justice
           generally
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           to
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           should
           deal
           with
           this
           Nation
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           demerits
           ;
           then
           indeed
           no
           other
           could
           be
           expected
           ,
           but
           an
           utter
           desolation
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           either
           swim
           in
           bloud
           ,
           or
           burn
           with
           fire
           untill
           it
           were
           consumed
           .
           But
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           a
           very
           great
           number
           of
           his
           
           dear
           Saints
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           delights
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           sake
           he
           may
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           ,
           will
           spare
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           spare
           the
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Counties
           where
           they
           are
           for
           if
           God
           would
           have
           spared
           Sodome
           for
           ten
           righteous
           persons
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           great
           ground
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           spare
           London
           ,
           yea
           all
           England
           from
           a
           generall
           devastation
           and
           desolation
           ,
           having
           thousands
           of
           righteous
           persons
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           England
           a
           very
           great
           number
           .
           And
           how
           many
           plots
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           wherein
           they
           endeavoured
           the
           ruine
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           hath
           God
           blasted
           ?
           Having
           such
           a
           great
           number
           of
           his
           precious
           jewels
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           What
           though
           h●ere
           be
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           many
           that
           are
           great
           enemies
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           God
           can
           by
           his
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           bring
           many
           of
           them
           in
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           of
           persecutors
           
           to
           become
           eminent
           Saints
           ,
           and
           call
           those
           his
           people
           that
           were
           not
           his
           people
           :
           And
           why
           should
           we
           doubt
           whether
           he
           would
           do
           so
           ,
           since
           these
           are
           the
           times
           wherein
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           hath
           already
           begun
           to
           doe
           it
           ?
           But
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           some
           are
           hardned
           to
           destruction
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           never
           quiet
           ,
           but
           still
           are
           plotting
           against
           the
           just
           ,
           to
           ruine
           them
           :
           yet
           know
           they
           shall
           not
           prevail
           over
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           in
           opposing
           them
           shall
           ruine
           themselves
           ,
           Zech.
           12.
           3.
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Doubtfull
           thoughts
           may
           be
           in
           others
           ,
           that
           yet
           the
           Saints
           may
           be
           overcome
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           they
           have
           so
           many
           enemies
           abroad
           ,
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           speaking
           great
           words
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           plotting
           against
           them
           .
           To
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           Let
           them
           suppose
           that
           there
           were
           none
           that
           did
           dare
           to
           make
           any
           opposisition
           
           at
           all
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           things
           went
           smoothly
           on
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           that
           are
           carrying
           it
           on
           :
           and
           if
           they
           could
           then
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           indeed
           God
           would
           not
           have
           his
           Saints
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           to
           be
           troden
           under
           foot
           by
           the
           Beast
           any
           more
           .
           Then
           let
           them
           have
           the
           same
           faith
           to
           beleeve
           it
           now
           ,
           as
           knowing
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           this
           work
           over
           the
           mountains
           as
           over
           the
           plains
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           make
           the
           great
           mountain
           to
           become
           a
           plain
           before
           Zerubbabel
           ,
           before
           his
           people
           ,
           Zech.
           4.
           7.
           
           He
           can
           command
           those
           that
           are
           preparing
           warre
           against
           them
           to
           sit
           still
           ,
           and
           proceed
           no
           farther
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           fear
           upon
           them
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           doe
           goe
           on
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           make
           it
           to
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           most
           effectual
           way
           to
           lay
           them
           lower
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           his
           people
           higher
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           any
           particular
           man
           would
           be
           as
           sure
           of
           safety
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Witnesses
           
           in
           generall
           are
           ;
           then
           if
           he
           be
           a
           man
           in
           any
           publike
           imploiment
           ,
           let
           him
           according
           to
           his
           place
           oppose
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           act
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           all
           that
           wish
           well
           to
           Sion
           ,
           and
           doe
           justice
           unto
           all
           ,
           from
           the
           highest
           unto
           the
           lowest
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           forward
           to
           act
           for
           the
           meanest
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           highest
           .
           Let
           him
           suppose
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           meanest
           man
           *
           that
           seeks
           to
           him
           for
           just
           things
           to
           be
           his
           own
           condition
           ,
           and
           act
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           would
           be
           dealt
           with
           himself
           were
           he
           in
           that
           condition
           :
           for
           thus
           relieving
           of
           the
           poor
           and
           distressed
           ones
           ,
           is
           most
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           will
           go
           well
           with
           him
           ,
           however
           it
           go
           with
           others
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           If
           he
           be
           a
           private
           man
           ;
           let
           him
           also
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           wish
           well
           to
           Sion
           ,
           and
           oppose
           the
           Beast
           ;
           so
           shall
           he
           also
           prosper
           in
           the
           prosperity
           of
           Sion
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           Reader
           ,
           who
           ever
           thou
           art
           ,
           if
           thou
           dost
           receive
           any
           benefit
           of
           any
           kinde
           ,
           by
           reading
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           whether
           of
           encouragement
           ,
           consolation
           ,
           information
           ,
           or
           quickning
           ,
           I
           beseech
           thee
           to
           return
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           to
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           to
           whom
           alone
           it
           is
           due
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           end
           made
           use
           of
           so
           weak
           an
           instrument
           :
           in
           whom
           if
           thou
           be
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Thy
             friend
             〈◊〉
             serve
             thee
             M.
             Cary.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Revel
           .
           Chap.
           11.
           from
           Vers
           .
           1.
           to
           14.
           
           Verse
           1.
           
        
         
           
             AND
             there
             was
             given
             me
             a
             reed
             like
             a
             rod
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             stood
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Rise
             ,
             and
             measure
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             worship
             therein
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             Court
             which
             is
             without
             the
             Temple
             ,
             leave
             out
             ,
             and
             measure
             it
             not
             :
             for
             it
             is
             given
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             City
             shall
             they
             tread
             under
             foot
             fourty
             and
             two
             months
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             will
             give
             power
             unto
             my
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             prophesie
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             days
             clothed
             in
             sackcloth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             are
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             candlesticks
             ,
             standing
             before
             the
             God
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             will
             hurt
             them
             ,
             fire
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             devoureth
             their
             enemies
             :
             and
             if
             any
             man
             wil
             hurt
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             this
             manner
             be
             killed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             These
             have
             power
             to
             shut
             heaven
             ,
             that
             it
             rain
             not
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             prophecy
             :
             and
             have
             power
             over
             waters
             to
             turn
             them
             to
             bloud
             ,
             and
             to
             smite
             the
             earth
             with
             all
             plagues
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             they
             shal
             have
             finished
             their
             testimony
             ,
             the
             beast
             that
             ascendeth
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             shall
             make
             war
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             their
             dead
             bodies
             shall
             lie
             in
             the
             street
             of
             the
             great
             city
             ,
             which
             spiritually
             is
             called
             Sodom
             and
             Aegypt
             ,
             where
             also
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             they
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             kindreds
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             shall
             see
             their
             dead
             bodies
             three
             daies
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             suffer
             their
             dead
             bodies
             to
             be
             put
             in
             graves
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             they
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             shall
             rejoyce
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             merry
             ,
             and
             shall
             send
             gifts
             one
             to
             another
             :
             because
             these
             two
             Prophets
             tormented
             them
             that
             dwelt
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             after
             three
             daies
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             entered
             into
             them
             :
             and
             they
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             great
             fear
             fell
             upon
             them
             which
             saw
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             they
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             Come
             up
             hither
             .
             And
             they
             ascended
             up
             to
             heaven
             in
             a
             cloud
             and
             their
             enemies
             beheld
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             the
             same
             hour
             was
             there
             a
             great
             earth-quake
             ,
             and
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             City
             fell
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             earth-quake
             were
             slain
             of
             men
             seven
             thousand
             ;
             and
             the
             remnant
             were
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             gave
             glory
             to
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             second
             woe
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             the
             third
             woe
             cometh
             quickly
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Preamble
           .
        
         
           FRom
           these
           verses
           ,
           I
           desire
           as
           the
           Lord
           shall
           enable
           me
           ,
           to
           declare
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           discovered
           to
           me
           :
           For
           I
           hope
           that
           it
           may
           be
           as
           advantagious
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           to
           my
           own
           soul
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           the
           publication
           of
           what
           appears
           to
           me
           in
           these
           verses
           ,
           be
           that
           which
           I
           chiefly
           aim
           at
           ;
           yet
           being
           prest
           in
           spirit
           ,
           to
           give
           forth
           some
           meditations
           from
           the
           Preamble
           of
           this
           Book
           ;
           which
           Preamble
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           three
           first
           verses
           of
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           this
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           :
           I
           cannot
           but
           here
           insert
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           Preamble
           to
           the
           following
           discourse
           also
           ;
           though
           it
           may
           be
           it
           may
           not
           seem
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           some
           so
           pertinent
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           verses
           are
           as
           follows
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           God
           gave
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           shew
           unto
           his
           servants
           things
           which
           must
           shortly
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           and
           he
           sent
           and
           signified
           it
           by
           his
           Angel
           unto
           his
           servant
           John.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Who
           bare
           record
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           testimony
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           that
           he
           saw
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Blessed
           is
           he
           that
           readeth
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           hear
           the
           words
           of
           this
           prophecy
           ,
           and
           keep
           those
           things
           which
           are
           written
           therein
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           is
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           verses
           is
           contained
           these
           five
           particulars
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           subject
           matter
           of
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           divulgation
           of
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           instruments
           of
           the
           divulgation
           of
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           fruitfulnesse
           of
           those
           instruments
           in
           the
           divulging
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           pronunciation
           of
           a
           blessing
           upon
           the
           persons
           that
           reade
           or
           hear
           the
           words
           of
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           particular
           contained
           in
           these
           verses
           ,
           is
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           this
           book
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           exprest
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Revelation
             of
             things
             that
             must
             shortly
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             The
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           From
           whence
           this
           is
           the
           Observation
           .
        
         
         
           Observ
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           whole
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           is
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           declaration
           or
           manifestation
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           about
           the
           things
           which
           were
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           shortly
           after
           the
           revealing
           of
           it
           :
           which
           Revelation
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           testimony
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           being
           so
           evident
           ,
           and
           clear
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           produce
           any
           further
           proofs
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           I
           intend
           brevity
           ,
           but
           immediately
           proceed
           to
           the
           Deductions
           which
           flow
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           book
           be
           a
           Revelation
           or
           Declaration
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           about
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           shortly
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           :
           then
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           observe
           how
           God
           hath
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           he
           did
           pre-declare
           he
           would
           bring
           to
           passe
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           glorifie
           God
           in
           his
           omnisciency
           in
           fore-seeing
           ,
           and
           fore-knowledge
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           omnipotency
           ,
           in
           bringing
           the
           things
           to
           passe
           which
           he
           did
           fore-appoint
           to
           bring
           to
           passe
           :
           that
           he
           can
           doe
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           hinder
           him
           from
           bringing
           all
           things
           to
           passe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           counsel
           of
           his
           own
           will.
           When
           Saints
           doe
           most
           diligently
           observe
           the
           works
           which
           God
           brings
           to
           passe
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           he
           
           hath
           pre-declared
           in
           his
           word
           ;
           then
           do
           they
           most
           answer
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           did
           before
           reveal
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           he
           might
           be
           admired
           and
           magnified
           by
           his
           people
           ,
           in
           bringing
           all
           things
           to
           passe
           according
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           shewing
           that
           he
           is
           God
           alone
           :
           for
           none
           else
           can
           declare
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           the
           eternal
           God
           doth
           .
           But
           how
           can
           Saints
           have
           experience
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           by
           comparing
           his
           Word
           and
           works
           together
           ?
           Therefore
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           Saints
           frequently
           so
           to
           do
           .
           So
           much
           of
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Is
           this
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           testimony
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           then
           we
           are
           hereby
           informed
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           warrantable
           for
           us
           to
           call
           that
           which
           is
           a
           Revelation
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           We
           see
           John
           cals
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           why
           may
           not
           we
           ?
           I
           the
           rather
           speak
           of
           this
           :
           because
           some
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           nothing
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           a
           title
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           
             John
             1.
             1.
             
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God.
          
           And
           
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             beheld
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             .
          
           And
           1
           
             Joh.
             5.
             7.
             
             For
             
             there
             are
             three
             that
             bare
             record
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             are
             one
             .
          
           And
           
             Revel
             .
             19.
             13.
             
             And
             he
             was
             cloathed
             with
             a
             vesture
             dipt
             in
             bloud
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             is
             called
             ,
             The
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             armies
             that
             were
             in
             heaven
             followed
             him
             upon
             white
             horses
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           let
           these
           know
           ,
           that
           though
           in
           these
           places
           that
           title
           ,
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           given
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           essential
           word
           of
           God
           :
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           this
           title
           is
           given
           to
           him
           .
           Yet
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           gives
           this
           title
           also
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           the
           written
           word
           ,
           the
           word
           which
           is
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           appears
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           
             Jer.
             2.
             1.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             unto
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Go
             and
             cry
             in
             the
             ears
             ,
          
           &c.
           And
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           
             Hear
             ye
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             families
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           
             Jer.
             7.
             2.
             
             Stand
             in
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             there
             this
             word
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Hear
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             all
             ye
             of
             Judah
             ,
             that
             enter
             in
             at
             these
             gates
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord.
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             host
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             :
             amend
             your
             waies
             ,
          
           &c.
           And
           
             Jer.
             14.
             1.
             
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             came
             to
             Jeremiah
             concerning
             the
             dearth
             ,
          
           &c.
           And
           
             Jer.
             30.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             word
             that
             came
             to
             Jeremiah
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thus
             speaketh
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Write
             all
             
             the
             words
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             unto
             thee
             in
             a
             book
             .
          
           And
           severall
           like
           passages
           to
           these
           we
           have
           ,
           as
           in
           Ezekiel
           6.
           1.
           and
           7.
           1.
           and
           12.
           1.
           and
           16.
           1.
           and
           Hos
           .
           1.
           1.
           and
           4.
           1.
           
           And
           the
           like
           we
           have
           also
           in
           
             Joel
             ,
             Jonah
             ,
             Micah
             ,
             Zechary
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prophets
           :
           where
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           That
           that
           which
           was
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           manifestation
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           the
           waies
           in
           which
           he
           would
           have
           his
           people
           to
           walk
           ,
           or
           the
           things
           which
           he
           was
           about
           to
           doe
           ,
           whether
           of
           bringing
           a
           dearth
           upon
           a
           people
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           judgement
           ;
           or
           the
           doing
           of
           them
           good
           :
           This
           title
           is
           given
           to
           it
           ;
           
             The
             word
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           this
           title
           may
           be
           given
           to
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           both
           by
           all
           the
           fore-cited
           places
           (
           besides
           many
           others
           that
           might
           have
           been
           cited
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           )
           and
           also
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           where
           this
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           But
           I
           still
           acknowledge
           ,
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           more
           eminently
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           originall
           of
           it
           :
           for
           as
           God
           doth
           all
           things
           else
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           so
           he
           gives
           out
           his
           Word
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           gives
           testimony
           to
           it
           :
           which
           is
           the
           next
           instruction
           arising
           from
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           comes
           now
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Is
           it
           so
           ,
           That
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           testimony
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Then
           this
           may
           informe
           us
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           :
           so
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           doe
           as
           truly
           come
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           :
           for
           he
           gives
           testimony
           to
           what
           the
           Father
           saies
           .
           What
           the
           Father
           declares
           ,
           he
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           testifieth
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             The
             faithfull
             witnesse
             .
             Rev.
          
           1.
           5.
           
           And
           it
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
             For
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             him
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             amen
             .
          
           So
           much
           of
           the
           first
           particular
           ,
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           this
           Book
           .
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           divulgation
           of
           this
           Book
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           contained
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Which
             God
             gave
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             shew
             unto
             his
             servants
             .
          
           From
           whence
           arises
           this
           Observation
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           servants
           acquainted
           with
           his
           secrets
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           what
           is
           his
           minde
           concerning
           things
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           This
           we
           see
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           divulgation
           of
           this
           Book
           :
           because
           it
           was
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           to
           have
           his
           servants
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           a
           sutable
           place
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           
             John
             15.
             15.
             
             Henceforth
          
           (
           saith
           Jesus
           Christ
           )
           
           
             I
             call
             you
             not
             servants
             ;
             for
             the
             servant
             knoweth
             no
             what
             his
             Lord
             doth
             ;
             but
             I
             call
             you
             friends
             :
             for
             all
             things
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             :
          
           and
           
             Psalm
             .
             25.
             14.
             
             The
             secret
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             shew
             them
             of
             his
             covenant
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           clear
           truth
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God
           to
           have
           his
           servants
           acquainted
           with
           his
           secrets
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           his
           minde
           ,
           concerning
           things
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           It
           being
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           it
           teaches
           Saints
           to
           admire
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           doth
           expresse
           himself
           so
           graciously
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           afford
           them
           that
           honour
           to
           be
           as
           his
           friends
           ,
           in
           r●vealing
           his
           secrets
           to
           them
           .
           It
           is
           a
           remarkable
           passage
           ,
           
             Amos
             3.
             7.
             
             Surely
             the
             Lord
             God
             will
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             but
             he
             revealeth
             his
             secrets
             unto
             his
             Servants
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Oh
           what
           a
           high
           savour
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           engage
           himself
           that
           he
           will
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           reveal
           it
           unto
           his
           servants
           !
           As
           a
           tender
           Husband
           unbosomes
           himself
           ,
           and
           discovers
           his
           secrets
           to
           his
           beloved
           Wife
           ,
           and
           cannot
           with-hold
           them
           from
           her
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           God
           doth
           expresse
           his
           tender
           love
           unto
           his
           servants
           ,
           in
           revealing
           his
           secrets
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           doe
           nothing
           but
           he
           will
           discover
           it
           unto
           them
           .
           
           What
           cause
           have
           Saints
           now
           to
           admire
           ,
           and
           extoll
           that
           rich
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           extended
           to
           them
           herein
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Doth
           the
           Lord
           reveal
           his
           secrets
           unto
           his
           servants
           ?
           Then
           ought
           they
           to
           be
           dilligent
           observers
           of
           what
           he
           reveals
           unto
           them
           .
           Revealed
           things
           are
           said
           to
           belong
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           belong
           unto
           us
           ,
           then
           it
           behoves
           Saints
           to
           observe
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           improve
           them
           to
           those
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           are
           discovered
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           should
           come
           short
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           should
           demean
           our selves
           very
           unworthily
           .
           When
           a
           man
           reveals
           his
           secret
           unto
           his
           dear
           friend
           ,
           if
           his
           friend
           should
           slight
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           what
           he
           discovers
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           were
           a
           very
           unkinde
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           unworthy
           friend
           :
           But
           how
           much
           more
           may
           we
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           carry
           our selves
           unkindly
           ,
           and
           unworthily
           ;
           if
           we
           should
           slight
           the
           love
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           in
           revealing
           his
           secrets
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           not
           being
           diligent
           in
           observing
           of
           them
           ?
           Since
           it
           pleases
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           reveal
           to
           his
           servents
           things
           to
           come
           ;
           it
           well
           becomes
           them
           to
           observe
           them
           exactly
           .
           And
           so
           much
           of
           the
           second
           particular
           ,
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           divulgation
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           third
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           instruments
           
           of
           the
           divulgation
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Who
             sent
             ,
             and
             signified
             it
             by
             his
             Angel
             unto
             his
             servant
             John.
          
           So
           that
           the
           Angel
           ,
           and
           John
           ,
           were
           employed
           as
           instruments
           in
           that
           work
           .
           From
           whence
           the
           Observation
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           3.
           
           That
           though
           Jesus
           Christ
           could
           reveal
           immediately
           to
           al
           his
           servants
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           revealed
           in
           this
           Book
           ;
           yet
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           chuse
           rather
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           instruments
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           had
           pleased
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           revealed
           these
           things
           to
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           since
           John
           ,
           immediately
           by
           his
           own
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           he
           chuses
           rather
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           the
           writings
           of
           John
           :
           which
           he
           preserves
           and
           keeps
           up
           in
           a
           high
           esteem
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           ;
           as
           his
           own
           infallible
           ,
           and
           unquestionable
           truth
           ,
           and
           testimony
           :
           or
           else
           he
           might
           have
           sent
           a
           John
           ,
           or
           some
           Prophet
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           have
           revealed
           these
           things
           by
           mouth
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           in
           every
           age
           ,
           age
           after
           age
           :
           but
           he
           chuses
           rather
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           revealing
           it
           to
           John
           ,
           so
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           agoe
           ;
           and
           his
           writings
           must
           be
           the
           instruments
           of
           revealing
           these
           things
           unto
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           he
           might
           have
           revealed
           those
           things
           unto
           John
           immediately
           himself
           ,
           
           without
           any
           other
           instrument
           :
           but
           he
           chuses
           to
           signifie
           it
           by
           his
           Angel
           to
           his
           servant
           John.
           So
           he
           might
           teach
           ,
           and
           edifie
           ,
           and
           build
           up
           his
           people
           immediately
           ;
           but
           he
           chuses
           rather
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           instruments
           ,
           by
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           :
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             till
             we
             all
             come
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             unto
             a
             perfectman
             ,
             &c.
             Ephes
             .
          
           4.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           So
           he
           might
           likewise
           ,
           have
           revealed
           himself
           immediately
           to
           all
           his
           people
           of
           old
           ;
           but
           generally
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           make
           use
           either
           of
           Angels
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           servants
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           instruments
           of
           revealing
           his
           minde
           unto
           his
           people
           then
           .
           Now
           the
           reasons
           why
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           ,
           usually
           to
           make
           use
           of
           instruments
           to
           effect
           his
           designs
           by
           ,
           may
           be
           these
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           that
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           his
           doings
           ;
           his
           own
           will.
           He
           makes
           use
           of
           instruments
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           his
           will
           to
           make
           use
           of
           instruments
           :
           for
           his
           will
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           his
           actions
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           But
           a
           subordinate
           reason
           to
           this
           ,
           may
           be
           to
           shew
           his
           soveraignty
           over
           al
           
           his
           people
           ;
           therefore
           he
           sends
           them
           about
           his
           work
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           at
           his
           royall
           command
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           Prince
           hath
           power
           over
           all
           that
           are
           in
           his
           dominion
           ,
           saying
           to
           this
           man
           go
           ,
           and
           he
           goeth
           ,
           and
           to
           another
           ,
           come
           ,
           and
           he
           commeth
           ,
           and
           to
           another
           doe
           this
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           it
           :
           So
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           maketh
           it
           to
           appear
           that
           he
           hath
           all
           his
           servants
           at
           his
           beck
           ,
           by
           sending
           of
           them
           about
           severall
           employments
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Another
           reason
           why
           he
           maketh
           use
           of
           instruments
           ,
           in
           revealing
           and
           discovering
           his
           minde
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           building
           up
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           may
           be
           to
           maintain
           a
           communion
           among
           Saints
           :
           for
           if
           God
           should
           reveal
           himself
           to
           all
           alike
           ,
           then
           would
           not
           his
           people
           have
           such
           communion
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           partake
           one
           of
           anothers
           gifts
           ;
           and
           therefore
           doth
           it
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           make
           use
           of
           instruments
           ,
           whereas
           if
           it
           pleased
           him
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           effected
           all
           things
           immediately
           ,
           without
           means
           or
           instruments
           :
           and
           since
           it
           is
           so
           then
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           reprehends
           those
           that
           have
           a
           low
           esteem
           of
           instruments
           ,
           and
           sleight
           and
           undervalue
           means
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           :
           that
           
           God
           can
           worke
           without
           instruments
           ,
           and
           without
           means
           .
           But
           let
           such
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           to
           make
           use
           of
           instruments
           ,
           and
           in
           sleighting
           instruments
           ,
           they
           contradict
           his
           will
           :
           and
           as
           they
           that
           sleight
           the
           Kings
           Officers
           ,
           doe
           sleight
           the
           King
           :
           So
           they
           ,
           in
           sleighting
           the
           instruments
           and
           means
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           work
           by
           ,
           do
           sleight
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           endeavor
           to
           break
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           .
           And
           surely
           what
           ever
           the
           pretences
           of
           such
           persons
           are
           ,
           that
           doe
           neglect
           means
           ,
           and
           sleight
           instruments
           ,
           this
           cometh
           not
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Spirit
           teacheth
           not
           to
           undervalue
           any
           means
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           be
           used
           .
           Though
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           teaches
           us
           not
           to
           idolize
           means
           ,
           nor
           to
           tie
           God
           to
           worke
           only
           by
           means
           ,
           but
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           God
           can
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           doth
           worke
           without
           means
           and
           instruments
           ;
           Though
           he
           doth
           usually
           work
           by
           means
           and
           instruments
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           as
           great
           an
           evil
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           to
           reject
           the
           instruments
           ,
           or
           means
           that
           God
           uses
           to
           work
           by
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           not
           absolutely
           tied
           himself
           to
           them
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           to
           idolize
           means
           or
           instruments
           ,
           because
           God
           doth
           usually
           work
           by
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           in
           the
           second
           place
           Saints
           are
           here
           exhorted
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           high
           esteem
           of
           instruments
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           Gods
           appointment
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           will
           reveal
           himself
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           quicken
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           build
           them
           up
           upon
           the
           true
           foundation
           .
           Since
           the
           Lord
           will
           make
           use
           of
           instruments
           ,
           O
           Saints
           doe
           not
           you
           sleight
           them
           ,
           least
           you
           sleight
           God
           himself
           :
           but
           esteem
           them
           very
           highly
           in
           love
           ,
           for
           their
           works
           sake
           .
           It
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           saies
           the
           Apostle
           there
           ,
           
             We
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             ,
             to
             know
             them
             which
             labour
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             admonish
             you
             ;
             and
             to
             esteem
             them
             very
             highly
             in
             love
             for
             their
             works
             sake
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           knew
           very
           well
           that
           God
           could
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           ,
           have
           built
           up
           his
           people
           without
           employing
           some
           to
           labour
           among
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           admonitions
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           these
           being
           instruments
           ,
           and
           means
           of
           Gods
           appointment
           ;
           He
           therefore
           presses
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           esteem
           very
           highly
           of
           those
           instruments
           ,
           for
           that
           works
           sake
           that
           God
           had
           appointed
           them
           unto
           :
           for
           though
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Apollo
           ,
           and
           Cephas
           can
           doe
           nothing
           of
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           to
           be
           highly
           esteemed
           ,
           as
           being
           instruments
           in
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           
           will
           work
           .
           And
           so
           all
           the
           means
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           his
           people
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           will
           be
           found
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           will
           have
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           prize
           ,
           and
           embrace
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           waiting
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           found
           of
           them
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           sought
           him
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           in
           vain
           .
           Though
           for
           a
           time
           he
           seem
           to
           be
           silent
           towards
           them
           ,
           yet
           at
           last
           he
           that
           shall
           come
           ,
           will
           come
           ,
           an
           I
           will
           not
           tarry
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           unquestionably
           the
           policy
           of
           Satan
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           Saints
           from
           using
           means
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           deprived
           of
           that
           comfort
           ,
           and
           benefit
           which
           otherwise
           they
           might
           obtain
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           all
           Saints
           beware
           of
           such
           delusions
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           drawn
           to
           dishonour
           God
           ,
           in
           sleighting
           the
           instruments
           and
           means
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           be
           exhorted
           to
           embrace
           means
           ,
           and
           make
           diligent
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           blessed
           that
           so
           doe
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           the
           fifth
           particular
           .
           But
           so
           much
           for
           this
           third
           particular
           ,
           The
           instruments
           of
           the
           divulgation
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           particular
           ,
           Is
           the
           faithfulnes
           
           of
           those
           instruments
           in
           the
           divulgation
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           it
           is
           exprest
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Who
             bare
             record
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             that
             he
             saw
             .
          
           We
           see
           that
           as
           the
           Angel
           signified
           it
           to
           John
           ,
           so
           John
           did
           not
           fail
           in
           recording
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           bare
           record
           of
           all
           things
           that
           he
           saw
           .
           Whence
           the
           Observation
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           Observ
           .
           4.
           
           That
           when
           God
           setteth
           instruments
           about
           a
           worke
           which
           he
           will
           have
           done
           ,
           they
           must
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           effect
           it
           .
        
         
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           have
           his
           secrets
           declared
           to
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           he
           imploieth
           John
           about
           this
           work
           ;
           and
           John
           doth
           it
           punctually
           :
           he
           bare
           record
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           testimony
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           what
           ,
           of
           some
           things
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           of
           all
           things
           which
           he
           saw
           .
           And
           this
           truth
           is
           further
           confirmed
           ,
           by
           two
           pertinent
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           One
           is
           
             Amos
             3.
             8.
             
             The
             Lion
             hath
             roared
             ,
             Who
             will
             not
             fear
             ?
             The
             Lord
             God
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             who
             can
             but
             prophesie
             ?
          
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           
             Acts
             4.
             20.
             
             For
             we
             cannot
             but
             speak
             the
             things
             which
             wee
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
           In
           both
           these
           places
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           instruments
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           nor
           to
           sit
           still
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           spoken
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           commission
           to
           doe
           his
           work
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Is
           it
           so
           that
           when
           God
           setteth
           instruments
           about
           a
           work
           which
           he
           will
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           ,
           and
           shall
           effect
           it
           ?
           Then
           this
           informes
           us
           of
           the
           reason
           why
           Saints
           fear
           not
           persecution
           ,
           nor
           imprisonment
           ,
           nor
           death
           ,
           but
           choose
           rather
           to
           suffer
           them
           all
           ,
           then
           to
           conceal
           the
           truth
           that
           is
           discovered
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           disert
           the
           work
           they
           are
           called
           to
           :
           for
           God
           having
           stirred
           up
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           about
           this
           work
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           sit
           still
           ,
           but
           shall
           go
           on
           in
           despite
           of
           all
           opposition
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           the
           worke
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           them
           to
           do
           .
           Thus
           did
           Luther
           ,
           and
           thus
           have
           many
           other
           Saints
           done
           ,
           and
           many
           shall
           doe
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Lord
           have
           spoken
           they
           cannot
           but
           prophesie
           ,
           speak
           the
           things
           they
           have
           seen
           and
           heard
           :
           for
           their
           light
           is
           not
           given
           them
           to
           hide
           it
           under
           a
           bushell
           ;
           but
           their
           love
           to
           Christ
           constraines
           them
           to
           hold
           it
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           Christ
           carries
           them
           forth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Since
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           it
           serves
           to
           encourage
           Saints
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           work
           that
           God
           hath
           to
           doe
           shall
           surely
           be
           accomplished
           ,
           no
           opposition
           shall
           hinder
           it
           :
           for
           though
           instruments
           seem
           to
           be
           never
           so
           weak
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           ,
           and
           shall
           accomplish
           
           Gods
           designs
           .
           Therefore
           fear
           not
           ,
           the
           day
           shall
           break
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           shaddowes
           shall
           fly
           away
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           hinder
           it
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           say
           more
           to
           this
           point
           in
           the
           following
           discourse
           ;
           Therefore
           so
           much
           shall
           suffice
           to
           be
           here
           spoken
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           fourth
           particular
           ,
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           the
           instruments
           of
           divulging
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           particular
           ,
           Is
           the
           pronounciation
           of
           a
           blessing
           upon
           the
           persons
           that
           read
           ,
           or
           hear
           the
           words
           of
           this
           Book
           .
           And
           that
           we
           have
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             readeth
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             hear
             the
             words
             of
             this
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             keep
             those
             things
             which
             are
             written
             therein
             ;
             for
             the
             time
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           From
           whence
           arises
           this
           Observation
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           5.
           
           That
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           ,
           to
           reade
           and
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           keep
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           clearly
           appears
           in
           these
           words
           :
           and
           the
           Apostle
           James
           likewise
           witnesseth
           the
           same
           ,
           
             Jam.
             1.
             25.
             
             Be
             ye
             doers
             of
             the
             word
          
           (
           saith
           he
           at
           the
           22.
           vers
           .
           )
           
             and
             not
             hearers
             only
             deceiving
             your
             own
             selves
             .
          
           Whereas
           it
           appears
           he
           speakes
           of
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           which
           men
           may
           ●●ar
           with
           the
           ear
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           .
           And
           
           now
           at
           the
           15.
           vers
           .
           he
           saies
           :
           
             Who
             so
             looketh
             into
             the
             perfect
             law
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             continueth
             therein
             ;
             he
             being
             not
             a
             forgetfull
             hearer
             ,
             but
             a
             doer
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             this
             man
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             deed
             .
          
           What
           is
           the
           man
           that
           James
           saith
           shall
           be
           blessed
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           man
           that
           looketh
           into
           the
           perfect
           law
           of
           liberty
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           heareth
           or
           readeth
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           a
           perfect
           law
           of
           liberty
           ,
           Spiritual
           liberty
           )
           and
           heareth
           or
           readeth
           it
           ,
           not
           forgetfully
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           doer
           of
           it
           :
           This
           is
           the
           blessed
           man.
           
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           a
           clear
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           to
           hear
           and
           reade
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           keep
           it
           .
        
         
           Then
           first
           ,
           This
           condemns
           those
           that
           neglect
           the
           reading
           ,
           and
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           :
           since
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           to
           reade
           ,
           and
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           so
           as
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           they
           that
           doe
           not
           reade
           it
           ,
           nor
           hear
           it
           ,
           cannot
           doe
           it
           :
           for
           saies
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
             How
             shall
             they
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ?
          
           Implying
           ,
           That
           without
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           cannot
           believe
           in
           God
           :
           but
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           not
           so
           said
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           In
           that
           the
           nations
           and
           people
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           is
           
           not
           preached
           ,
           and
           that
           doe
           not
           reade
           it
           ,
           doe
           altogether
           continue
           in
           unbelief
           .
           And
           so
           those
           that
           are
           under
           the
           darknesse
           of
           Popery
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           word
           in
           the
           purity
           of
           it
           is
           not
           preached
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           liberty
           to
           reade
           it
           ,
           they
           continue
           also
           in
           a
           dark
           and
           a
           miserable
           condition
           ;
           but
           among
           those
           people
           where
           the
           Word
           is
           embraced
           ,
           and
           read
           ,
           and
           heard
           there
           are
           many
           brought
           into
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           some
           places
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           where
           they
           seldom
           en●oy
           a
           publick
           Preacher
           ,
           yet
           by
           reading
           the
           Word
           they
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           sweet
           blessing
           of
           it
           .
           They
           ought
           therefore
           to
           be
           sharply
           reproved
           for
           their
           folly
           ,
           who
           neglect
           the
           hearing
           ,
           and
           reading
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           might
           be
           blessed
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           Hence
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           are
           exhorted
           to
           be
           frequent
           in
           reading
           the
           Word
           ,
           for
           all
           desire
           to
           be
           blessed
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           in
           any
           measure
           been
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           desire
           more
           of
           it
           ;
           therfore
           it
           would
           be
           wisdome
           for
           all
           to
           improve
           the
           means
           of
           being
           made
           blessed
           ,
           which
           is
           hearing
           ,
           and
           reading
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           that
           desires
           a
           great
           outward
           
           estate
           ,
           should
           be
           perswaded
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           way
           at
           all
           for
           him
           to
           attain
           that
           estate
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           such
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           that
           man
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           take
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           Why
           this
           is
           the
           case
           in
           respect
           of
           attaining
           Spiritual
           blessings
           ;
           the
           readiest
           way
           that
           any
           Soul
           can
           take
           to
           attain
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           frequent
           reading
           ,
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           waiting
           for
           the
           comming
           in
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           it
           .
           O
           therefore
           let
           not
           men
           discover
           that
           they
           have
           a
           sleight
           esteem
           of
           Spirituall
           blessings
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           treasures
           ,
           by
           neglecting
           the
           means
           by
           which
           they
           are
           attained
           :
           for
           if
           men
           have
           a
           high
           esteem
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           Pearls
           ,
           if
           they
           know
           the
           means
           by
           which
           they
           may
           be
           attained
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           use
           of
           those
           means
           :
           so
           according
           to
           the
           esteem
           we
           have
           of
           Spirituall
           blessings
           ,
           will
           be
           our
           diligence
           in
           improving
           the
           means
           of
           attaining
           them
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           some
           one
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           frequent
           in
           hearing
           and
           reading
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           finde
           it
           but
           an
           empty
           thing
           ,
           I
           hear
           and
           am
           as
           carnal
           as
           before
           ,
           I
           read
           and
           am
           as
           dark
           ,
           and
           low
           as
           before
           ;
           and
           therefore
           how
           can
           it
           be
           said
           that
           hearing
           ,
           and
           reading
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           a
           means
           of
           attaining
           Spirituall
           blessings
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
        
         
           Answ
           .
           First
           ,
           If
           thou
           findest
           to
           thy
           apprehension
           ,
           but
           little
           benefit
           from
           hearing
           or
           reading
           the
           Word
           ;
           yet
           thou
           canst
           not
           conclude
           it
           would
           be
           better
           with
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           didst
           not
           reade
           or
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           of
           hope
           for
           thee
           ,
           when
           thou
           neglectest
           all
           means
           of
           enlivening
           ,
           comforting
           ,
           or
           of
           heightning
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           Though
           to
           thy
           apprehension
           thou
           hast
           no
           benefit
           from
           reading
           ,
           or
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           yet
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           is
           compared
           to
           seed
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           19.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           23.
           
           Now
           you
           know
           that
           seed
           useth
           to
           lie
           hid
           under
           the
           clods
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           afterward
           groweth
           up
           :
           so
           may
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Word
           seem
           to
           be
           hid
           in
           thee
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterward
           it
           may
           grow
           up
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           .
           The
           Disciples
           while
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           often
           heard
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           he
           plainly
           fore-told
           them
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           when
           their
           Lord
           was
           crucified
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           so
           often
           heard
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           afterward
           it
           was
           sweet
           unto
           them
           when
           the
           Spirit
           brought
           it
           ,
           with
           other
           things
           to
           their
           remembrance
           .
           In
           the
           4.
           of
           Iohns
           Gospel
           ,
           at
           
           the
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           38.
           verses
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           tels
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           That
           
             both
             he
             that
             soweth
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             reapeth
             shall
             rejoice
             together
             ,
             but
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             herein
             is
             that
             saying
             true
             ,
             one
             soweth
             ,
             and
             another
             reapeth
             .
             I
             have
             sent
             you
             to
             reap
             that
             whereon
             ye
             bestowed
             no
             labour
             ,
             other
             men
             laboured
             and
             ye
             are
             entred
             into
             their
             labours
             .
          
           Others
           had
           sowed
           the
           seed
           of
           eternal
           life
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           said
           in
           the
           35
           ,
           vers
           .
           That
           the
           fields
           were
           already
           white
           unto
           the
           harvest
           ,
           but
           the
           Disciples
           were
           sent
           to
           reap
           the
           fruit
           of
           that
           seed
           ,
           that
           others
           had
           laboured
           in
           the
           sowing
           of
           :
           So
           that
           one
           Minister
           may
           sow
           the
           seed
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           some
           people
           ,
           and
           another
           may
           reap
           it
           .
           But
           the
           time
           shall
           come
           ,
           that
           both
           he
           that
           soweth
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           reapeth
           shall
           rejoice
           together
           .
           When
           the
           seed
           ●●
           sowne
           the
           fruit
           doth
           not
           by
           and
           by
           appear
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           Saints
           have
           had
           experience
           ,
           that
           have
           laine
           long
           under
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           frequently
           attending
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           been
           diligent
           in
           reading
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           attained
           to
           their
           own
           apprehensions
           neither
           to
           faith
           ,
           nor
           peace
           ,
           nor
           joy
           ,
           nor
           strength
           ,
           but
           have
           seemed
           to
           be
           as
           unbelieving
           ,
           as
           carnal
           ,
           and
           as
           fleshly
           as
           ever
           ,
           walking
           heavily
           for
           a
           long
           time
           :
           And
           that
           Word
           which
           hath
           been
           sweet
           to
           others
           that
           
           at
           the
           same
           time
           heard
           it
           ,
           hath
           been
           as
           nothing
           to
           them
           .
           That
           word
           which
           hath
           raised
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           inflamed
           the
           love
           of
           others
           ,
           hath
           seemed
           to
           have
           no
           effect
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           thus
           some
           have
           continued
           weeks
           ,
           months
           ,
           nay
           years
           together
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           have
           had
           any
           reviving
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           but
           as
           a
           morning
           dew
           ;
           and
           yet
           at
           last
           when
           the
           Fathers
           appointed
           time
           was
           come
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           raised
           them
           up
           to
           joy
           ,
           and
           peace
           in
           believing
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           life
           ,
           vigour
           and
           strength
           ,
           then
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           brought
           to
           their
           remembrance
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           they
           heard
           many
           years
           before
           ,
           and
           then
           have
           they
           been
           wonderfully
           overcome
           ,
           and
           taken
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           brought
           forth
           fruit
           abundantly
           in
           them
           .
           Therefore
           Saints
           ,
           you
           that
           say
           you
           finde
           little
           or
           no
           effect
           ,
           the
           word
           hath
           upon
           you
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           be
           not
           thereby
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           goe
           on
           to
           reade
           and
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           still
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           means
           which
           is
           often
           blessed
           to
           many
           .
        
         
           But
           thirdly
           ,
           Is
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           to
           reade
           and
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           keep
           it
           ?
           Then
           it
           serves
           to
           exhort
           all
           ,
           as
           to
           hear
           and
           reade
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           to
           look
           beyond
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           frequent
           hearing
           and
           reading
           of
           it
           waiting
           for
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           
           the
           blessing
           is
           not
           pronounced
           upon
           the
           hearers
           of
           the
           Word
           only
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           hear
           it
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           ,
           and
           hear
           it
           and
           doe
           it
           :
           and
           then
           shalt
           thou
           hear
           the
           Word
           so
           as
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           comes
           along
           with
           it
           :
           Therefore
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           doe
           not
           rest
           upon
           the
           bare
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           expect
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           that
           thou
           maiest
           thus
           doe
           ,
           consider
           that
           there
           are
           frequent
           presidents
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           been
           given
           :
           as
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           
             Act.
             10.
             44.
             
             While
             Peter
             yet
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             all
             them
             which
             heard
             the
             Word
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Acts
           at
           the
           41.
           verse
           ,
           we
           finde
           that
           there
           were
           three
           thousand
           souls
           converted
           ,
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           Peter
           .
           And
           when
           Philip
           went
           down
           to
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           preached
           the
           Word
           ,
           there
           were
           by
           his
           preaching
           many
           converted
           ,
           both
           men
           ,
           and
           women
           ,
           as
           appears
           
             Acts
             8.
          
           12.
           
           There
           are
           severall
           other
           passages
           in
           the
           Acts
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           And
           Gal.
           3.
           2.
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Received
             you
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             faith
             ?
          
           Whereby
           it
           appears
           ,
           That
           the
           Spirit
           was
           received
           by
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Apostle
           cals
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           
           Gospel
           ,
           The
           ministration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             3.
          
           8.
           
           Therefore
           let
           all
           be
           encouraged
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           wait
           for
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           not
           be
           forgetfull
           hearers
           ,
           but
           doers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           be
           blessed
           in
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
           Vse
           4.
           
           And
           in
           the
           last
           place
           it
           serves
           to
           encourage
           all
           Saints
           ,
           to
           be
           frequent
           in
           reading
           of
           ,
           and
           meditating
           upon
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           blessing
           particularly
           pronounced
           upon
           them
           that
           read
           ,
           or
           hear
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           things
           that
           are
           written
           therein
           :
           therefore
           let
           none
           be
           discouraged
           from
           reading
           those
           things
           that
           are
           written
           in
           this
           book
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           darke
           and
           mysterious
           than
           most
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           encourage
           us
           to
           be
           frequent
           in
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           mysteriousnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hear
           pronounces
           a
           particular
           blessing
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           speciall
           encouragement
           to
           incite
           us
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           .
           And
           there
           is
           also
           another
           encouragement
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             For
             the
             time
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           And
           now
           if
           we
           be
           desirous
           to
           be
           informed
           ,
           of
           the
           things
           that
           concern
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           look
           diligently
           into
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           for
           this
           word
           ,
           
             The
             
             time
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           hath
           held
           true
           ,
           and
           doth
           ,
           and
           shall
           hold
           true
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           times
           ,
           even
           until
           the
           glorious
           appearing
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           judge
           the
           quick
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           when
           all
           shall
           appear
           before
           the
           judgement
           seat
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           age
           since
           the
           delivery
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           might
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           
             The
             time
             is
             at
             hand
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           time
           is
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           some
           part
           or
           other
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           been
           fulfilling
           :
           for
           at
           the
           time
           when
           this
           Revelation
           was
           given
           to
           John
           ,
           then
           was
           fulfilling
           that
           which
           is
           spoken
           concerning
           the
           seven
           Churches
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           seals
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           yet
           fully
           accomplished
           ,
           and
           about
           four
           hundred
           year
           after
           Johns
           time
           ,
           began
           that
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           which
           is
           spoken
           of
           concerning
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           revealed
           concerning
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           beast
           ;
           and
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           viols
           upon
           the
           beast
           ,
           hath
           been
           since
           that
           and
           now
           is
           a
           fulfilling
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           spoken
           concerning
           the
           totall
           ruine
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           and
           the
           happy
           deliverance
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           after
           deliverance
           ,
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           fulfilled
           .
           So
           that
           still
           it
           might
           ,
           and
           now
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           prophecy
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           
             The
             time
             
             is
             at
             hand
             :
          
           therefore
           it
           concernes
           us
           to
           be
           frequently
           looking
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           diligently
           to
           observe
           the
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           written
           therein
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           since
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           on
           a
           part
           of
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ;
           let
           these
           two
           motives
           ,
           which
           here
           you
           have
           to
           stirre
           you
           up
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           whole
           book
           ;
           as
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           ,
           and
           it
           concerns
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           incite
           you
           to
           the
           reading
           ,
           and
           the
           serious
           consideration
           of
           what
           is
           herein
           delivered
           ,
           concerning
           the
           exact
           accomplishment
           ,
           of
           some
           of
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           this
           book
           ,
           which
           comes
           now
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           VPON
           Part
           of
           the
           eleventh
           Chapter
           OF
           THE
           REVELATION
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Exposition
             of
             the
             first
             Verse
             .
          
           
             
               And
               there
               was
               given
               unto
               me
               a
               reed
               like
               unto
               a
               rod
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             21.
             
             Chapter
             of
             this
             book
             at
             the
             15.
             verse
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             City
             was
             put
             into
             a
             delivered
             ,
             enlarged
             ,
             raised
             condition
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             golden
             reed
             wherewith
             it
             was
             to
             be
             measured
             .
             But
             here
             
             is
             not
             a
             golden
             reed
             ,
             but
             a
             reed
             like
             unto
             a
             rod
             ,
             importing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             chastized
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             depressed
             ,
             low
             condition
             into
             which
             it
             was
             at
             this
             time
             to
             be
             put
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             indeed
             so
             ,
             appears
             in
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Angel
             stood
             ,
             saying
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               Angel
            
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             1.
             
               is
               thus
               described
            
             :
             And
             I
             saw
             a
             mighty
             Angel
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             a
             rain-bow
             was
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             his
             face
             was
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             his
             feet
             as
             pillars
             of
             fire
             .
             
               This
               description
               resembles
               that
               which
               is
               given
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Chap.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
               by
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               That
               this
               Angel
               here
               spoken
               of
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               doth
               order
               and
               dispose
               all
               things
               in
               ,
               and
               concerning
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
            
             all
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             
               Mat.
               28.
               
               He
               is
               the
            
             King
             of
             the
             holy
             hill
             of
             Sion
             ,
             
               Psalm
               .
               2.
               
               And
               he
               must
            
             rule
             the
             Nations
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             break
             them
             in
             peeces
             like
             a
             Potters
             vessel
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             raign
             untill
             he
             have
             put
             all
             his
             enemies
             under
             his
             feet
             .
          
           
             Rise
             and
             measure
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             doth
             not
             leave
             his
             people
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             under
             the
             rod
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             a
             carelesse
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             
             did
             not
             care
             how
             much
             they
             were
             given
             up
             to
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             enemies
             :
             no
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             measured
             out
             to
             affliction
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             measured
             out
             unto
             it
             so
             far
             shall
             they
             be
             under
             affliction
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             .
             So
             God
             measured
             Job
             to
             affliction
             ,
             
               All
               that
               he
               hath
               is
               in
               thy
               power
               only
               upon
               himself
               put
               not
               forth
               thine
               hand
               ,
            
             Job
             1.
             12.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               thine
               hand
               ,
               but
               save
               his
               life
               .
            
             The
             wicked
             shall
             not
             goe
             a
             hairs-breadth
             beyond
             the
             measure
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             such
             a
             tender
             respect
             unto
             all
             his
             people
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             then
             need
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Measure
             the
             Temple
             ]
          
           
             The
             word
             Temple
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             is
             used
             only
             for
             that
             House
             that
             Solomon
             built
             in
             Jerusalem
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             place
             wherein
             God
             was
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             present
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             would
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             be
             worshipped
             .
             But
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             Temple
             was
             a
             figure
             :
             for
             as
             God
             was
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             present
             in
             that
             Temple
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             present
             in
             his
             people
             .
             And
             so
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
               For
               ye
               are
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               and
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
            
             &
             1
             
               Cor.
               6.
               19.
               
               What
               know
               ye
               not
               that
               your
               bodies
               are
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             thus
             the
             word
             Temple
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             is
             used
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             the
             Temple
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             a
             speciall
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             likewise
             spoken
             of
             
               Isay
               .
               66.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Thus
               faith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Heaven
               is
               my
               Thron
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               is
               my
               foot-stool
               :
               where
               is
               the
               house
               that
               ye
               build
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               were
               is
               the
               place
               of
               my
               rest
               ,
               for
               all
               these
               things
               hath
               my
               hand
               made
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               things
               have
               been
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               to
               this
               man
               will
               I
               look
               ;
               even
               unto
               him
               that
               is
               poor
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               contrite
               spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               trembleth
               at
               my
               word
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             that
             is
             of
             a
             poor
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             contrite
             spirit
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             As
             we
             have
             it
             also
             Isay
             .
             57.
             15.
             
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             The
             word
             Temple
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             used
             for
             those
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             speciall
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             used
             to
             signify
             that
             means
             by
             which
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             instrustion
             is
             given
             out
             :
             as
             the
             Temple
             of
             old
             was
             the
             place
             where
             people
             were
             to
             receive
             instruction
             and
             knowledge
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             
               Rev.
               21.
               22.
               
               And
               I
               saw
               no
               Temple
               therein
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               are
               the
               Temple
               of
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             of
             that
             glorious
             state
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             in
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             greatest
             to
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             word
             Temple
             heer
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             doth
             signify
             these
             .
          
           
             Eirst
             ,
             It
             signifies
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             they
             in
             whom
             God
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             dwels
             .
             And
             ▪
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             signifies
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             means
             whereby
             knowledge
             is
             dispensed
             ,
             and
             instruction
             is
             received
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             they
             both
             instuct
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             edify
             one
             another
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             congregated
             ,
             assembled
             together
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             prophesy
             to
             edify
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Alter
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               worship
               therein
               ]
            
             It
             clearly
             appears
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Temple
             heer
             ,
             includes
             the
             Saints
             ,
             both
             as
             they
             are
             an
             habitation
             of
             God
             through
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             being
             assembled
             together
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             instruction
             and
             increasing
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             doe
             worship
             God
             aright
             :
             For
             least
             the
             word
             Temple
             should
             
             not
             be
             full
             enough
             to
             expresse
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Altar
            
             (
             which
             in
             the
             Temple
             was
             the
             place
             where
             they
             worshipped
             God
             )
             
               and
               them
               that
               worship
               therein
            
             .
             Not
             only
             the
             place
             of
             worship
             ,
             but
             the
             worshippers
             .
             So
             that
             this
             takes
             in
             all
             Saints
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             a
             Temple
             ,
             as
             their
             assemblies
             are
             the
             place
             wherein
             God
             is
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             instruction
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             received
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             worshippers
             as
             Saints
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             and
             possessing
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             
               But
               the
               Court
               that
               is
               without
               the
               Temple
               ]
            
          
           
             The
             Court
             is
             said
             to
             be
             without
             the
             Temple
             :
             as
             of
             old
             the
             Court
             was
             without
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             more
             common
             place
             ,
             not
             so
             holy
             as
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Court
             heer
             being
             without
             the
             Temple
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             outside
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             Now
             it
             being
             apparent
             that
             Saints
             onely
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             Court
             heer
             mentioned
             ,
             though
             it
             seem
             to
             be
             neer
             the
             Temple
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             Temple
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             some
             outside
             professors
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             the
             outward
             eye
             to
             
             be
             near
             to
             Saints
             :
             as
             the
             Court
             was
             near
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             of
             that
             holy
             place
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             an
             outside
             ,
             they
             are
             without
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               Court
               that
               is
               without
               the
               Temple
               leave
               out
               ,
               or
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               measure
               it
               not
               ]
            
             Though
             Jesus
             Christ
             have
             a
             tender
             care
             of
             his
             Saints
             under
             affliction
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             measured
             out
             to
             the
             chastisement
             appointed
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             hath
             he
             no
             such
             respect
             unto
             such
             as
             are
             not
             his
             .
             Though
             they
             are
             professors
             .
             Though
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             near
             the
             Temple
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             not
             the
             Temple
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             professe
             him
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             do
             not
             possesse
             him
             as
             the
             Temple
             doth
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             left
             out
             ,
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             care
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               Court
               that
               is
               without
               the
               Temple
               cast
               out
               and
               measure
               it
               not
            
             (
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             not
             own
             that
             as
             his
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             not
             be
             measured
             )
             
               For
               it
            
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             Temple
             and
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             worshipped
             therin
             ,
             that
             was
             measured
             out
             to
             chastisement
             :
             So
             then
             it
             was
             it
             that
             was
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             measure
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             word
             
               (
               for
               it
            
             )
             may
             be
             read
             thus
             (
             for
             the
             Temple
             )
             
               Is
               given
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ]
             The
             word
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             when
             the
             Temple
             was
             in
             its
             
             glory
             ,
             was
             used
             to
             expresse
             such
             as
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             Israelites
             only
             were
             accounted
             the
             Church
             :
             &
             all
             others
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             strangers
             to
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             a
             far
             off
             :
             as
             such
             as
             were
             enemies
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             the
             Temple
             ruined
             and
             laid
             wast
             .
             But
             note
             ,
             though
             the
             difference
             between
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             since
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jewes
             may
             now
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             yet
             the
             word
             Gentiles
             is
             heer
             used
             to
             expresse
             those
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             but
             would
             have
             the
             Temple
             ruined
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Babylonians
             of
             old
             had
             the
             Temple
             for
             a
             while
             given
             unto
             them
             :
             So
             now
             Jesus
             Christ
             gives
             his
             spirituall
             Temple
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             Gentiles
             the
             mysticall
             Babylonians
             for
             a
             while
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               holy
               City
            
             ]
             This
             title
             ,
             
               the
               holy
               City
            
             ,
             we
             finde
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             first
             given
             unto
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             City
             wherein
             the
             materiall
             Temple
             was
             scituate
             ,
             as
             appears
             Matth.
             37.
             3.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             at
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               That
               the
               graves
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               many
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               which
               slept
               arose
               ,
               and
               came
               out
               of
               the
               graves
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               
               went
               into
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
               and
               appeared
               unto
               many
               .
            
             Which
             City
             it
             is
             evident
             was
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             indeed
             Jerusalem
             was
             then
             accounted
             a
             City
             more
             holy
             then
             others
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             the
             place
             wherein
             men
             ought
             in
             a
             more
             especiall
             manner
             to
             worship
             God.
             And
             therefore
             saies
             the
             woman
             of
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Ye
               say
               in
               Jerusalem
               is
               the
               place
               where
               men
               ought
               to
               worship
            
             ;
             And
             our
             Saviour
             doth
             not
             contradict
             this
             ,
             (
             for
             indeed
             it
             is
             out
             of
             all
             contradiction
             )
             that
             Jerusalem
             had
             been
             the
             place
             where
             men
             ought
             to
             worship
             ,
             for
             God
             had
             placed
             his
             name
             there
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             would
             be
             worshiped
             ;
             because
             the
             Temple
             was
             there
             wherein
             was
             his
             speciall
             presence
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             Jerusalem
             was
             once
             a
             more
             holy
             City
             then
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             cause
             was
             taken
             away
             the
             effect
             ceased
             ,
             when
             Jerusalem
             ceased
             to
             be
             the
             place
             where
             men
             were
             enjoined
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             removed
             his
             special
             presence
             from
             the
             Temple
             ;
             then
             Jerusalem
             was
             no
             more
             holy
             then
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             that
             Jerusalem
             was
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             the
             place
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             place
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Iohn
               4.
               21
               ,
               23.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               hour
               commeth
               when
               ye
               shall
               neither
               in
               the
               mountain
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               nor
               yet
               at
               Jerusalem
               
               worship
               the
               Father
               ;
               but
               the
               true
               worshippers
               shall
               worship
               the
               Father
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               :
               for
               the
               Father
               seeketh
               such
               to
               worship
               him
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Jerusalem
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             place
             of
             worship
             ,
             men
             shall
             not
             worship
             God
             there
             ,
             for
             if
             men
             doe
             perform
             Jerusalem
             worship
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             worship
             with
             that
             worship
             that
             hath
             respect
             to
             an
             outward
             place
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             accounted
             as
             no
             worship
             ,
             no
             ,
             men
             shall
             not
             worship
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             worship
             the
             Father
             must
             worship
             him
             with
             an
             inward
             ,
             Spiritual
             worship
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             and
             such
             the
             Father
             seeks
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             such
             he
             is
             now
             a
             seeking
             out
             ,
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             such
             worship
             is
             most
             pleasing
             unto
             him
             .
             So
             that
             Jerusalem
             had
             once
             the
             title
             of
             
               the
               holy
               City
            
             .
             It
             was
             once
             the
             place
             wherein
             God
             was
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             now
             ceased
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             This
             title
             ,
             
               The
               holy
               City
            
             ,
             is
             given
             in
             Scripture
             unto
             that
             City
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             Jerusalem
             of
             old
             was
             a
             figure
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             citizens
             of
             
               the
               holy
               City
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             Paul
             writing
             to
             the
             Saints
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               19.
               
               Ye
               are
               no
               more
               strangers
               ,
               and
               forreigners
               ;
               but
               fellow
               citizens
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               God.
            
             And
             that
             Jerusalem
             of
             old
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               City
            
             ,
             appears
             Hebr.
             12.
             22.
             and
             Gal.
             4.
             26.
             where
             the
             Saints
             are
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             only
             they
             are
             differenced
             from
             the
             material
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             
               The
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             and
             
               Jerusalem
               which
               is
               above
            
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             
               Heavenly
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             which
             is
             compacted
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Sanctified
             ones
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             
               Holy
               City
            
             .
             I
             say
             that
             this
             Spirituall
             Jerusalem
             hath
             this
             title
             ,
             
               The
               holy
               City
            
             ,
             given
             to
             it
             doth
             appear
             ,
             
               Revel
               .
               21.
               2.
               
               And
               I
               John
               saw
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
               new
               Jerusalem
               comming
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               prepared
               as
               a
               bride
               adorned
               for
               her
               husband
               .
            
             Who
             is
             the
             spouse
             ,
             the
             bride
             that
             is
             adorned
             for
             her
             husband
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             his
             Saints
             ?
             They
             then
             are
             the
             new
             and
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             they
             are
             
               the
               holy
               City
            
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             holy
             City
             shall
             they
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Gentiles
             fore-spoken
             of
             )
             tread
             under
             foot
             ]
          
           
             To
             be
             trouden
             under
             foot
             by
             an
             enemy
             ,
             is
             the
             highest
             kinde
             of
             insultation
             of
             an
             enemy
             over
             a
             people
             that
             possibly
             can
             be
             :
             for
             what
             greater
             contempt
             ,
             and
             scorn
             ,
             and
             envy
             can
             an
             enemy
             expresse
             ,
             then
             by
             treading
             ,
             a
             person
             or
             a
             people
             ,
             under
             feet
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             put
             
             into
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             prophesie
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             Chap.
             51.
             23.
             where
             it
             was
             said
             that
             those
             enemies
             ,
             that
             afflicted
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               Said
               to
               their
               Souls
               bow
               down
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               goe
               over
               ,
               and
               their
               bodies
               was
               laid
               as
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               streets
               to
               them
               that
               went
               over
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             which
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             precious
             Saints
             are
             here
             also
             appointed
             unto
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             trod
             under
             foot
             ,
             to
             be
             depressed
             ,
             and
             greatly
             persecuted
             ,
             to
             be
             bowed
             down
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             as
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             street
             to
             them
             to
             goe
             over
             .
          
           
             Querie
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             any
             further
             ,
             the
             Querie
             will
             be
             ,
             What
             those
             Gentiles
             are
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             City
             was
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             be
             trodden
             under
             foot
             ?
             For
             as
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             of
             old
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Babylonians
             in
             particular
             :
             so
             the
             question
             is
             now
             ,
             Who
             the
             particular
             enemies
             are
             to
             whom
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             City
             now
             are
             delivered
             ?
             For
             though
             the
             holy
             City
             hath
             many
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             she
             is
             not
             given
             to
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Though
             in
             this
             Chapter
             there
             be
             no
             other
             description
             of
             them
             ,
             
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             
               the
               Gentiles
            
             :
             yet
             we
             have
             a
             large
             description
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             three
             severall
             Chapters
             of
             this
             prophesie
             :
             which
             descriptions
             as
             they
             lie
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             incert
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               is
            
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             there
             appeared
             another
             wonder
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             behold
             a
             great
             red
             Dragon
             having
             seaven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
             and
             seven
             Crowns
             upon
             his
             heads
             ,
             and
             his
             tail
             drew
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             did
             cast
             them
             to
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               place
               in
               which
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               (
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               given
               for
               a
               while
               )
               are
               described
               is
               ,
            
             Rev.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
               verses
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               followes
               .
            
             And
             I
             stood
             upon
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             saw
             a
             Beast
             rise
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             having
             seven
             heads
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             horns
             ten
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             head
             the
             name
             of
             blasphemy
             .
             And
             the
             Beast
             which
             I
             saw
             was
             like
             unto
             a
             Leopard
             ,
             and
             his
             feet
             were
             as
             the
             feet
             of
             a
             Bear
             ,
             and
             his
             mouth
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             and
             the
             Dragon
             gave
             him
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             .
             And
             I
             saw
             one
             of
             his
             heads
             as
             it
             were
             wounded
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             deadly
             wound
             was
             healed
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             wondered
             after
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             they
             worshipped
             the
             Dragon
             which
             gave
             power
             unto
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             they
             worshipped
             the
             Beast
             saying
             ,
             Who
             is
             like
             unto
             the
             Beast
             ?
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             make
             war
             with
             him
             ?
             And
             there
             was
             given
             
             unto
             him
             a
             mouth
             speaking
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             blasphemies
             ,
             and
             power
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             to
             continue
             fourty
             ,
             and
             two
             months
             .
             And
             he
             opened
             his
             mouth
             in
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             blaspheme
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             his
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             dwelt
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             it
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             to
             make
             war
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             overcome
             them
             :
             and
             power
             was
             given
             him
             over
             all
             kindreds
             and
             tongues
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             shall
             worship
             him
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             not
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             of
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             place
             where
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Saints
             are
             described
             ,
             is
             Rev.
             17.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             as
             it
             followeth
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             saw
             a
             woman
             sit
             upon
             a
             scarlet
             coloured
             Beast
             ,
             full
             of
             names
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             having
             seven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             was
             arraied
             in
             purple
             ,
             and
             scarlet
             colour
             ,
             and
             decked
             with
             gold
             ,
             and
             precious
             stone
             ,
             and
             pearls
             ,
             having
             a
             golden
             cup
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             full
             of
             abominations
             and
             filthinesse
             of
             her
             fornication
             :
             and
             upon
             her
             forehead
             was
             a
             name
             written
             ,
             
               MYSTERY
               ,
               BABYLON
               THE
               GREAT
               ,
               THE
               MOTHER
               OF
               HARLOTS
               ,
               AND
               ABOMINATIONS
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               .
            
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             woman
             drunken
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             
             Martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             :
             and
             when
             I
             saw
             her
             I
             wondred
             with
             great
             admiration
             .
          
           
             Thus
             now
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Temple
             or
             holy
             City
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             text
             in
             hand
             are
             only
             described
             by
             this
             word
             
               (
               the
               Gentiles
            
             )
             in
             these
             passages
             are
             more
             largely
             characterized
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             expressions
             used
             in
             these
             descriptions
             of
             these
             enemies
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             very
             mysterious
             :
             we
             have
             these
             mysteries
             opened
             ,
             and
             unveiled
             in
             the
             17.
             
             Chap.
             from
             the
             7
             ,
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             it
             followes
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Angel
             said
             unto
             me
             wherefore
             didst
             thou
             marvel
             ?
             I
             will
             tell
             thee
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Beast
             that
             carrieth
             her
             which
             hath
             the
             seven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             horns
             .
             The
             Beast
             that
             thou
             sawest
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             shall
             ascend
             out
             of
             the
             bottomelesse
             pit
             ,
             and
             goe
             into
             perdition
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             shall
             wonder
             ,
             whose
             names
             were
             not
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             they
             behold
             the
             Beast
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             minde
             which
             hath
             wisdome
             :
             The
             seven
             heads
             are
             seven
             mountains
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             woman
             sitteth
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             seven
             Kings
             ,
             five
             are
             fallen
             ,
             and
             one
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             and
             when
             he
             commeth
             ,
             he
             must
             continue
             a
             short
             space
             .
             And
             the
             Beast
             that
             was
             
             and
             is
             not
             even
             he
             is
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             the
             seven
             ,
             and
             goeth
             into
             perdition
             .
             And
             the
             ten
             horns
             which
             thou
             sawest
             ,
             are
             ten
             Kings
             which
             have
             received
             no
             Kindome
             as
             yet
             :
             but
             receive
             power
             as
             Kings
             one
             hour
             with
             the
             Beast
             .
             These
             have
             one
             minde
             ,
             and
             shall
             give
             their
             power
             and
             strength
             unto
             the
             Beast
             .
             These
             shall
             make
             warre
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             shall
             overcome
             them
             :
             for
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             chosen
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             me
             the
             waters
             which
             thou
             sawest
             ,
             where
             the
             Whore
             sitteth
             ,
             are
             peoples
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             and
             tongues
             .
             And
             the
             ten
             horns
             which
             thou
             sawest
             upon
             the
             Beast
             ,
             these
             shall
             hate
             the
             Whore
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             her
             desolate
             and
             naked
             ,
             and
             shall
             eat
             her
             flesh
             ,
             and
             burn
             her
             with
             fire
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             put
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             fulfill
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             agree
             ,
             and
             give
             their
             Kingdom
             unto
             the
             Beast
             ,
             untill
             the
             words
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             And
             the
             woman
             which
             thou
             sawest
             is
             that
             great
             City
             which
             reigneth
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             mysterie
             opened
             of
             what
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             and
             17.
             
             Chapters
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             the
             Heads
             ,
             and
             the
             Horns
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             waters
             :
             which
             are
             all
             mysterious
             expressions
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             (
             as
             those
             were
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             from
             the
             1
             ,
             to
             the
             9
             ,
             ver
             .
             
             untill
             the
             interpretation
             was
             given
             to
             Daniel
             at
             the
             16
             ,
             verse
             and
             so
             on
             )
             but
             the
             Angel
             having
             in
             this
             17
             ,
             Chap.
             opened
             these
             mysteries
             ,
             now
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             is
             more
             apparent
             :
             So
             that
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             queried
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             Beast
             ?
          
           
             
               We
               have
               it
               answered
               ,
               verse
               8.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
            
             The
             Beast
             that
             thou
             sawest
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ;
             and
             shall
             ascend
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             perdition
             .
             
               Now
               by
               comparing
               this
               with
               some
               passages
               in
               the
               12
               ,
               and
               13.
               
               Chapters
               ,
               we
               shall
               plainly
               see
               what
               the
               Beast
               is
               .
               In
               the
               11.
               
               Chap.
               at
               the
               9
               ,
               verse
               ,
               the
               Dragon
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
            
             That
             old
             serpent
             called
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             Satan
             which
             deceiveth
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               13.
               
               Chap.
               at
               the
               1
               ,
               and
               2.
               verses
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
            
             a
             Beast
             did
             rise
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             having
             seven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             horns
             ten
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             heads
             the
             names
             of
             blasphemy
             :
             and
             the
             Beast
             was
             like
             unto
             a
             Leopard
             ,
             and
             his
             feet
             were
             as
             the
             feet
             of
             a
             Bear
             ,
             and
             his
             mouth
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Lion
             ;
             and
             the
             Dragon
             gave
             him
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             ;
             The
             Beast
             that
             hath
             seven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             unto
             a
             Leopard
             ,
             &c.
             is
             some
             wicked
             one
             in
             whom
             the
             devil
             
             raigns
             ;
             who
             hath
             power
             ,
             and
             a
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             which
             power
             ,
             and
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             ,
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             of
             the
             devil
             .
             And
             though
             that
             wicked
             one
             ,
             that
             hath
             that
             devilish
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             be
             distinct
             from
             the
             devil
             ;
             (
             as
             he
             that
             receives
             is
             distinct
             from
             him
             that
             gives
             :
             )
             yet
             they
             are
             so
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             devill
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Beast
             :
             for
             what
             the
             Beast
             is
             said
             to
             doe
             ,
             the
             devill
             is
             said
             to
             doe
             :
             for
             in
             the
             13.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             at
             the
             7
             ,
             vers
             .
             it
             is
             the
             Beast
             that
             is
             said
             
               to
               make
               war
               with
               Saints
            
             :
             but
             in
             the
             12.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             at
             the
             17
             ,
             verse
             ,
             the
             devill
             is
             said
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Beast
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             devill
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             the
             Angel
             comes
             to
             declare
             what
             the
             Beast
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             fore-mentioned
             place
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Beast
               shall
               ascend
               out
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             said
             he
             shall
             receive
             his
             authority
             from
             him
             that
             ascends
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             (
             though
             that
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             before
             appears
             :
             )
             but
             
               He
               shall
               ascend
               out
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
            
             ;
             to
             shew
             the
             onenesse
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             the
             Beast
             .
             Thus
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Beast
             is
             unfolded
             ;
             and
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Beast
             is
             a
             wicked
             one
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             devilish
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             is
             one
             with
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
           
             
               This
               is
               he
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             All
             the
             world
             wondered
             after
             the
             Beast
             ;
             and
             worshipped
             the
             Dragon
             that
             gave
             power
             unto
             the
             Beast
             ;
             and
             worshipped
             the
             Beast
             saying
             ,
             Who
             is
             like
             unto
             the
             Beast
             ?
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             make
             warre
             with
             him
             ?
             
               And
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               That
            
             there
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             a
             mouth
             speaking
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             blasphemies
             ;
             and
             power
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             to
             continue
             fourty
             and
             two
             months
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               As
               you
               have
               it
               pages
               46
               ,
               and
            
             47.
             
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             queried
             ,
             What
             that
             Woman
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             Chapter
             17.
             3.
             to
             sit
             upon
             this
             Beast
             ?
          
           
             We
             have
             an
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             18
             ,
             verse
             of
             this
             17.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               And
               the
               Woman
               which
               thou
               sawest
               ,
               is
               that
               great
               City
               which
               raigneth
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Now
             what
             that
             great
             City
             was
             ,
             that
             did
             then
             raign
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             though
             it
             were
             not
             so
             apparent
             in
             severall
             other
             histories
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             yet
             the
             Scriptures
             could
             sufficiently
             inform
             us
             :
             for
             it
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Tribute
               was
               paid
               to
               Caesar
               ;
               Matth.
            
             22.
             17.
             
             And
             that
             because
             Caesar
             was
             he
             that
             raigned
             over
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Jews
             said
             to
             
               Pilate
               ,
               If
               thou
               let
               this
               man
               go
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               Caesars
               friend
               .
            
             And
             that
             Paul
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             highest
             authority
             that
             then
             was
             :
             as
             
             appears
             ,
             Acts
             25.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Now
             the
             place
             where
             Caesars
             royall
             seat
             was
             then
             ,
             was
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             that
             Paul
             was
             sent
             thither
             .
             So
             that
             Rome
             was
             
               the
               City
               that
               then
               raigned
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             it
             was
             accounted
             such
             a
             priviledge
             to
             be
             a
             
               Roman
               ,
               Acts
            
             22.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Now
             since
             it
             is
             clear
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             (
             and
             all
             histories
             do
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             Rome
             was
             the
             great
             City
             that
             raigned
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             Then
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             Rome
             is
             that
             Woman
             that
             is
             said
             to
             sit
             upon
             the
             Beast
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             apparent
             ,
             it
             doth
             appear
             the
             more
             clearly
             what
             the
             Beast
             is
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             clear
             before
             ,
             That
             the
             Beast
             was
             a
             wicked
             one
             in
             whom
             the
             Devill
             raigned
             ,
             that
             had
             received
             power
             ,
             and
             a
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             Authority
             from
             the
             Devil
             :
             but
             it
             did
             not
             so
             clearly
             appear
             who
             that
             wicked
             one
             in
             particular
             is
             .
             But
             here
             it
             appears
             that
             it
             is
             particularly
             he
             upon
             whom
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             sitteth
             :
             he
             that
             supports
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             it
             is
             that
             wicked
             one
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             support
             of
             the
             cursed
             City
             .
             He
             it
             is
             that
             bears
             her
             up
             in
             her
             pompe
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             filthy
             abominable
             ,
             Sodomiticall
             practises
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Beast
             upon
             which
             that
             great
             Whore
             sitteth
             .
             And
             the
             
             City
             of
             Rome
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             is
             such
             a
             fountain
             of
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             whoredoms
             ,
             and
             all
             cursed
             abominations
             :
             as
             this
             name
             appears
             so
             perspicuously
             in
             her
             forehead
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             reade
             it
             ,
             MYSTERIE
             ,
             BABYLON
             THE
             GREAT
             ,
             THE
             MOTHER
             OF
             HARLOTS
             ,
             AND
             ABOMINATIONS
             OF
             THE
             EARTH
             .
             And
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             
               She
               is
               drunken
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             If
             the
             Question
             be
             ,
             What
             the
             seven
             heads
             of
             the
             Beast
             are
             ?
          
           
             The
             Angel
             gives
             an
             answer
             to
             that
             ,
             at
             the
             9
             ,
             verse
             of
             the
             17.
             
             Chapter
             .
             
               The
               seven
               heads
               are
               seven
               mountains
               upon
               which
               the
               Woman
               sitteth
               .
            
             The
             Woman
             being
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ;
             the
             seven
             heads
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             seven
             mountains
             upon
             which
             that
             City
             was
             built
             .
             And
             with
             this
             Historians
             agree
             ,
             〈◊〉
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             was
             founded
             upon
             seven
             mountains
             .
             Now
             these
             may
             as
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             seven
             heads
             of
             the
             Beast
             ;
             as
             the
             ten
             Kings
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             his
             ten
             horns
             :
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             and
             by
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             it
             should
             be
             enquired
             ,
             What
             the
             ten
             horns
             are
             ,
             mentioned
             Chap.
             12.
             3.
             and
             13.
             1.
             
             &
             17.
             3
             
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             Angel
             answers
             that
             in
             the
             12
             ,
             verse
             of
             the
             seventeen
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               And
               the
               ten
               horns
               which
               thou
               sawest
               are
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               which
               have
               received
               no
               Kingdome
               as
               yet
               ,
               but
               receive
               power
               as
               kings
               one
               hour
               with
               the
               Beast
               .
               These
               have
               one
               minde
               ,
               and
               shall
               give
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               strength
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ;
               these
               shall
               make
               war
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             these
             words
             the
             Angel
             unveils
             this
             also
             ,
             and
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             are
             mysteriously
             exprest
             by
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             are
             the
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             which
             did
             give
             up
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             strength
             unto
             the
             Beast
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             &
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             :
             for
             when
             the
             devil
             gave
             the
             Pope
             that
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Rome
             was
             subjected
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             ten
             Kingdomes
             that
             were
             under
             Rome
             ,
             did
             likewise
             willingly
             give
             up
             their
             power
             to
             him
             also
             ;
             and
             were
             subjected
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             made
             warre
             with
             the
             Lamb
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             his
             Saints
             :
             and
             so
             became
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             became
             the
             more
             dreadfull
             ,
             and
             terrible
             :
             for
             he
             had
             not
             been
             so
             dreadful
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             but
             only
             had
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             seven
             heads
             ,
             of
             that
             great
             City
             that
             is
             seated
             upon
             seven
             hils
             :
             but
             having
             these
             ten
             horns
             also
             ,
             these
             ten
             Kingdoms
             he
             was
             become
             very
             terrible
             .
          
           
           
             But
             fifthly
             ,
             If
             it
             should
             be
             queried
             ,
             What
             the
             many
             waters
             are
             upon
             which
             the
             Woman
             sitteth
             ,
             mentioned
             Chap.
             17.
             1.
             
             &
             13.
             1
             
             ?
          
           
             The
             Angel
             answers
             that
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             15.
             verse
             of
             the
             17.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               The
               waters
               which
               thou
               sawest
               where
               the
               Whore
               sitteth
               ,
               are
               peoples
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               ,
               and
               nations
               ,
               and
               tongues
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             is
             not
             left
             in
             the
             mysterie
             neither
             ;
             but
             the
             Angel
             plainly
             declares
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             waters
             is
             meant
             the
             peoples
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             tongues
             .
             And
             the
             Whore
             is
             said
             to
             sit
             upon
             them
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             willingly
             subjected
             themselves
             unto
             her
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             vassals
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             Now
             by
             this
             time
             it
             appears
             from
             these
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             and
             17.
             
             Chapters
             ,
             what
             those
             Gentiles
             (
             mentioned
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             City
             was
             given
             ,
             )
             are
             in
             particular
             :
             for
             it
             appears
             that
             as
             though
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             had
             many
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             particularly
             given
             to
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             the
             Chaldeans
             :
             So
             now
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             particularly
             given
             to
             be
             trodden
             under
             foot
             of
             mysticall
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             wicked
             one
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             hath
             received
             from
             the
             devil
             ,
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             that
             these
             particular
             enemies
             did
             as
             the
             text
             declares
             ,
             
               Tread
               the
               holy
               City
               under
               foot
               ,
            
             appears
             also
             in
             these
             following
             passages
             :
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             The
             Dragon
             persecuted
             the
             Woman
             ,
             which
             brought
             forth
             a
             man-childe
             :
             and
             to
             the
             Woman
             were
             given
             two
             wings
             of
             a
             great
             Eagle
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             flee
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             into
             her
             place
             ,
             where
             she
             is
             nourished
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             and
             half
             a
             time
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             serpent
             ;
             and
             the
             serpent
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             water
             as
             a
             flood
             after
             the
             Woman
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cause
             her
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             of
             the
             flood
             .
             
               That
               by
               the
               Dragon
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               meant
               the
               Pope
               who
               is
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               appears
               page
            
             49.
             50.
             
          
           
             Now
             he
             is
             here
             said
             to
             persecute
             the
             Woman
             ,
             (
             the
             Church
             )
             that
             is
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             under
             her
             feet
             .
             And
             this
             wicked
             one
             persecutes
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             thereby
             driven
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             a
             desolate
             ,
             bewildred
             ,
             barren
             ,
             and
             sad
             condition
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Beast
             remains
             :
             (
             for
             that
             's
             the
             meaning
             of
             a
             time
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             half
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             in
             what
             follows
             ,
             )
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             in
             any
             other
             then
             a
             wildernesse
             condition
             ,
             untill
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             fall
             of
             Babylon
             were
             come
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             driven
             the
             Church
             into
             that
             
             desolate
             wildernesse
             condition
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             therewith
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             cast
             out
             water
             as
             a
             flood
             after
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cause
             her
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             flood
             .
             And
             hath
             it
             not
             been
             even
             thus
             ?
             Did
             not
             that
             scarlet
             coloured
             Beast
             so
             persecute
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ever
             since
             his
             first
             rise
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             have
             been
             in
             a
             desolate
             ,
             sad
             ,
             wildernesse
             condition
             ever
             since
             ?
             And
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             so
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             is
             sending
             out
             of
             his
             floods
             of
             malice
             ,
             and
             fury
             after
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             would
             swallow
             them
             all
             up
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Chapter
             12.
             17.
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             
               To
               be
               ●roth
               with
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               war
               with
               the
               remnant
               of
               her
               seed
               ,
               which
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             Chap.
             13.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               And
               the
               Beast
               opened
               his
               mouth
               in
               blasphemy
               against
               God
               ,
               to
               blaspheme
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               his
               tabernacle
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               dwelt
               in
               heaven
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               to
               make
               war
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               overcome
               them
               .
            
             And
             hath
             not
             that
             Beast
             ,
             the
             ,
             Pope
             punctually
             done
             as
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             opening
             his
             mouth
             in
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             blaspheme
             his
             name
             and
             his
             Saints
             ?
             Hath
             he
             not
             said
             himself
             was
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             blasphemies
             ?
             
             And
             hath
             not
             he
             made
             war
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             kept
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             Have
             not
             they
             been
             the
             only
             ones
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             war
             ?
             The
             most
             vilest
             ,
             and
             most
             abominable
             persons
             were
             most
             nourished
             by
             that
             cursed
             Beast
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             precious
             Saints
             have
             been
             most
             hated
             ,
             and
             hath
             he
             not
             also
             overcome
             them
             ?
             For
             ,
             for
             this
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             he
             hath
             so
             overcome
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             had
             power
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             untill
             of
             late
             .
             Again
             ,
             Chap.
             17.
             6.
             the
             great
             Whore
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               drunke
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             And
             Chap.
             18.
             24.
             
             It
             is
             again
             said
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             great
             Whore
             ,
             
               That
               in
               her
               was
               found
               the
               blood
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               were
               slain
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             And
             most
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             Rome
             hath
             not
             only
             made
             others
             drunken
             with
             the
             cup
             of
             her
             abominations
             ,
             and
             filthinesse
             of
             her
             fornications
             ;
             but
             is
             her self
             drunken
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             she
             hath
             taken
             in
             greedily
             ,
             and
             eagerly
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             when
             with
             violence
             she
             shall
             be
             thrown
             down
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             habitation
             of
             devils
             ,
             and
             the
             hold
             of
             every
             
             foul
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             cage
             of
             every
             unclean
             and
             hurtfull
             Bird.
             Thus
             by
             this
             time
             it
             appears
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             holy
             City
             hath
             been
             troden
             under
             foot
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             holy
             City
             shall
             they
             tread
             under
             foot
             ,
             fourty
             and
             two
             moneths
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               It
               being
               apparent
               ,
               what
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               troden
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               holy
               City
               under
               foot
               .
               The
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               cleared
               ,
               is
               the
               time
               how
               long
               those
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               to
               tread
               her
               under
               foot
               .
               And
               that
               is
               heer
               said
               to
               be
               fourty
               and
               two
               moneths
               .
               Now
               what
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               will
               more
               clearly
               appear
               ,
               by
               comparing
               it
               with
               four
               other
               passages
               in
               the
               prophecy
               of
               this
               Book
               .
               One
               is
            
             Chap.
             12.
             6.
             
             And
             the
             woman
             fled
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             where
             she
             had
             a
             place
             prepared
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             feed
             her
             there
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             .
             
               A
               second
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               14.
               
            
             And
             to
             the
             woman
             were
             given
             two
             wings
             of
             a
             great
             Eagle
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             flee
             into
             the
             wilderness
             :
             into
             her
             place
             ;
             where
             she
             is
             nourished
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             and
             halfe
             a
             time
             ,
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Serpent
             .
             
               A
               third
               ,
               is
               Chap.
            
             11.
             3.
             
             And
             I
             will
             give
             power
             unto
             my
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             prophesie
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             sackcloth
             .
             
               A
               fourth
               ,
               is
               Chap.
               
               13.
            
             5.
             
             And
             there
             was
             given
             unto
             the
             Beast
             ,
             a
             mouth
             speaking
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             blasphemies
             ;
             and
             power
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             to
             continue
             fourty
             and
             two
             months
             .
             &
             it
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             to
             make
             war
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             text
             speaks
             of
             the
             afflicted
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             expression
             of
             being
             trod
             under
             foot
             :
             and
             the
             first
             of
             these
             passages
             speaks
             of
             the
             afflicted
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             expression
             of
             flying
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             persecution
             of
             her
             enemies
             .
             The
             second
             of
             these
             passages
             ,
             speaks
             likewise
             of
             the
             afflicted
             condition
             of
             the
             Chuch
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             expression
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             of
             fleeing
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             The
             third
             of
             these
             expressions
             ,
             speakes
             of
             the
             afflicted
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             expression
             of
             being
             cloathed
             in
             sack-cloath
             .
             and
             the
             4.
             speaks
             of
             the
             afflicted
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             Beasts
             making
             war
             with
             the
             Saints
             and
             overcoming
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             speaking
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             also
             speak
             of
             the
             same
             time
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             affliction
             ,
             with
             this
             in
             the
             Text.
             Now
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             time
             is
             expressed
             under
             the
             expression
             of
             fourty
             and
             two
             moneths
             .
             And
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 
                   
                     A
                     thousand
                     two
                     hundred
                     and
                     threescore
                     daies
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 
                   
                     A
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     half
                     a
                     time
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 
                   
                     A
                     thousand
                     two
                     hundred
                     and
                     threescore
                     daies
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 
                   
                     Fourtie
                     and
                     two
                     moneths
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             these
             agree
             in
             one
             ,
             appears
             thus
             .
          
           
             In
             fourty
             and
             two
             moneths
             ,
             accounting
             thirty
             daies
             to
             a
             moneth
             ,
             there
             is
             just
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             :
             so
             that
             fourty
             and
             two
             moneths
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             ,
             agree
             in
             one
             .
             Again
             in
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             we
             have
             just
             fourty
             and
             two
             months
             ,
             accounting
             twelve
             moneths
             to
             a
             year
             :
             So
             that
             a
             time
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             half
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             year
             ,
             two
             years
             ,
             and
             half
             a
             year
             ,
             which
             is
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             agrees
             with
             fourty
             and
             two
             moneths
             .
             And
             with
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             .
             So
             that
             the
             time
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             continue
             under
             affliction
             ,
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             ,
             was
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             &
             threescore
             daies
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             was
             to
             account
             a
             day
             for
             a
             year
             
               (
               Eze.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               )
            
             so
             this
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             years
             .
          
           
           
             So
             then
             whereas
             in
             the
             Text
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             fourty
             and
             two
             moneths
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             that
             is
             particularly
             ,
             by
             that
             wicked
             one
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             the
             mysticall
             Babylonians
             :
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             fourty
             two
             moneths
             is
             ,
             
               A
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               threescore
               years
               .
            
             And
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             the
             Beast
             hath
             troden
             the
             holy
             City
             under
             foot
             ,
             for
             above
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             already
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
               power
               unto
               my
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               prophesie
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               ,
               and
               threescore
               daies
               cloathed
               in
               sackcloth
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             That
             this
             word
             
               (
               My
               two
               Witnesses
            
             )
             cannot
             be
             confined
             onely
             to
             two
             men
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             is
             most
             apparent
             :
             because
             they
             are
             said
             to
             continue
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             City
             was
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             the
             Beast
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             years
             .
             Now
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             ,
             is
             a
             terme
             of
             time
             which
             no
             man
             ever
             lived
             when
             men
             lived
             longest
             :
             much
             lesse
             since
             the
             flood
             ,
             therefore
             
             since
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             are
             said
             to
             continue
             twelve
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             years
             ;
             they
             cannot
             be
             confined
             onely
             unto
             two
             men
             ,
             but
             do
             include
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             truths
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Beast
             began
             to
             persecute
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             during
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             did
             never
             leave
             himself
             without
             witnesses
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             them
             were
             very
             small
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             false
             prophets
             of
             the
             Beast
             :
             which
             may
             be
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             here
             exprest
             by
             the
             smallest
             of
             numbers
             ,
             the
             number
             two
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             never
             left
             himself
             without
             Witnesses
             ;
             but
             hath
             had
             some
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             witnesses
             of
             his
             truths
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Beast
             .
             And
             those
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             in
             the
             text
             said
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             ,
             and
             sixty
             daies
             .
             Now
             as
             this
             text
             holds
             forth
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             had
             Witnesses
             ,
             during
             all
             the
             raign
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             persecuted
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             other
             passages
             in
             this
             prophesie
             confirm
             it
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             8.
             9.
             
             
               I
               saw
               under
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               souls
               of
               them
               that
               were
               slain
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               testimony
               which
               they
               held
               .
            
             These
             were
             some
             that
             had
             witnessed
             ,
             and
             testified
             the
             truths
             of
             Christ
             
             against
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             sealed
             their
             testimony
             with
             their
             bloud
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             slain
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             testimony
             which
             they
             held
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             were
             not
             all
             that
             witnessed
             the
             truths
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             continually
             some
             that
             were
             his
             Witnesses
             ,
             which
             the
             beast
             should
             continually
             be
             slaying
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             11.
             verse
             of
             that
             Chap.
             
               That
               they
               should
               rest
               yet
               for
               a
               little
               season
               ,
               untill
               their
               fellow
               servants
               also
               ,
               and
               their
               brethren
               that
               should
               be
               killed
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               :
            
             So
             that
             Christ
             had
             a
             further
             number
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             which
             were
             also
             to
             honour
             him
             ,
             by
             laying
             down
             their
             lives
             for
             his
             truth
             .
             And
             Chap.
             12.
             11.
             
             The
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             again
             mentioned
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Dragon
               did
               make
               war
               ,
               with
               them
               which
               kept
               the
               commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             verse
             12.
             they
             are
             said
             ,
             
               To
               overcome
               the
               devil
               ,
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
            
             (
             by
             which
             all
             Saints
             do
             overcome
             him
             )
             
               and
               by
               the
               word
               of
               their
               testimony
               :
               for
               they
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               .
            
             Here
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Saints
             did
             so
             witnesse
             the
             truths
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             they
             counted
             not
             their
             lives
             dear
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             laid
             them
             down
             to
             seale
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             held
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             means
             of
             convincing
             
             many
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             thereby
             they
             were
             overcomers
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             And
             chap.
             18.
             24.
             when
             Babylon
             came
             to
             be
             throwne
             downe
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             in
             her
             was
             found
             the
             bloud
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             were
             slain
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             whereby
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             during
             all
             the
             raign
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             he
             hath
             been
             slaying
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Thus
             by
             these
             severall
             passages
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             Christ
             hath
             had
             his
             Witnesses
             during
             all
             the
             raign
             of
             the
             Beast
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             this
             word
             ,
             
               My
               two
               Witnesses
            
             includes
             all
             those
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             during
             all
             the
             raign
             of
             the
             Beast
             :
             for
             they
             have
             been
             said
             to
             prophesie
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             years
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             how
             could
             all
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             prophesie
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Every
             Saint
             in
             a
             sence
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             .
             For
             they
             are
             Prophets
             to
             whom
             God
             discovers
             his
             secrets
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Saints
             ,
             but
             the
             secrets
             of
             God
             are
             discovered
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               15.
               14.
               
               The
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               shew
               them
               his
               Covenant
               .
            
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             discoveries
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             hidden
             truths
             that
             maketh
             Saints
             .
             If
             
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             reveal
             his
             secrets
             unto
             poor
             souls
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             Saints
             .
             Now
             then
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             soul
             is
             made
             a
             Saint
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             a
             Prophet
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Lord
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             unto
             the
             soul
             and
             discovered
             his
             secrets
             to
             it
             ,
             made
             it
             to
             see
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             of
             his
             law
             ,
             and
             caused
             it
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             sweet
             discoveries
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             the
             soul
             cannot
             choose
             but
             declare
             them
             to
             others
             .
             Yea
             the
             word
             is
             as
             a
             fire
             in
             its
             bosome
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             hold
             it
             in
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             rule
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               art
               converted
               strengthen
               thy
               brethren
               .
            
             This
             is
             ever
             the
             sweet
             temper
             of
             a
             real
             Saint
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             give
             vent
             to
             the
             bublings
             of
             Christ
             upon
             his
             heart
             :
             and
             that
             in
             opposing
             gain-saiers
             ,
             contending
             earnestly
             for
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             edifying
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             and
             comforting
             of
             other
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             prophecying
             ,
             is
             most
             evident
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               14.
               3.
               
               He
               that
               prophesieth
               ,
               speaketh
               unto
               men
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               comfort
               .
            
             Now
             this
             all
             Saints
             in
             some
             measure
             or
             other
             can
             do
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             doth
             ;
             though
             some
             Saints
             can
             doe
             it
             farre
             more
             excellently
             then
             others
             ,
             yet
             he
             that
             speaketh
             to
             edification
             ,
             exhortation
             and
             consolation
             ,
             though
             with
             much
             weaknesse
             ,
             
             doth
             as
             truly
             prophesie
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             greatest
             abilities
             .
             Another
             Scripture
             is
             
               Act.
               15.
               32.
               
               And
               Judas
               and
               Silas
               being
               prophets
               also
               themselves
               ,
               exhorted
               the
               brethren
               with
               many
               words
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               them
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             to
             speak
             the
             word
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             information
             ,
             to
             the
             confirming
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             is
             to
             prophesie
             :
             for
             Judas
             and
             Silas
             are
             said
             to
             exhort
             and
             confirm
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             Prophets
             .
             Another
             passage
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             
               Revel
               .
               19.
               10.
               
               For
               the
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophesie
               .
            
             This
             passage
             gives
             a
             most
             clear
             answer
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             What
             is
             it
             to
             prophesie
             ?
             The
             Angel
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Chap.
               18.
               24.
               
               That
               in
               Babylon
               was
               found
               the
               bloud
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             Now
             here
             he
             makes
             it
             to
             appear
             ,
             what
             the
             Prophets
             were
             that
             Rome
             had
             slain
             ;
             namely
             ,
             they
             were
             they
             that
             had
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ;
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               The
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophesie
               .
            
             So
             that
             all
             Saints
             that
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophesie
             :
             and
             so
             all
             that
             were
             slain
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             were
             they
             that
             did
             prophesie
             in
             sackcloth
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             power
             unto
             my
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             prophesie
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             clothed
             in
             sackcloth
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             having
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             declared
             that
             the
             holy
             City
             should
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             afflicted
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             doth
             here
             declare
             ,
             what
             supplies
             they
             should
             have
             in
             that
             condition
             :
             in
             that
             he
             saies
             that
             he
             would
             give
             unto
             them
             this
             gift
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             prophesie
             .
             Though
             they
             are
             to
             be
             destitute
             of
             outward
             comforts
             and
             outward
             liberties
             by
             the
             enemies
             persecuting
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             have
             inward
             comforts
             :
             the
             Lord
             will
             reveal
             his
             secrets
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             shall
             exceed
             all
             outward
             comforts
             ;
             they
             shall
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             my
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             prophesie
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             this
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             ,
             is
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             years
             ,
             appears
             in
             pag.
             59
             ,
             60
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             term
             of
             time
             with
             that
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             in
             former
             passages
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             is
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             years
             ,
             there
             appears
             .
          
           
             
             Cloathed
             in
             sackcloth
             ]
          
           
             While
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             the
             materiall
             Babylon
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             a
             sad
             and
             mourning
             posture
             ;
             for
             they
             wept
             and
             hung
             their
             harps
             on
             willows
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             sing
             the
             songs
             of
             Sion
             :
             So
             the
             Church
             now
             being
             in
             mysticall
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             insulted
             over
             by
             their
             enemies
             ,
             God
             having
             for
             a
             time
             given
             them
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             mourning
             ,
             sad
             and
             sable
             garments
             ;
             
               clothed
               in
               sackcloth
            
             :
             though
             they
             inwardly
             enjoy
             the
             discoveries
             of
             the
             bosome
             secrets
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prophesie
             :
             yet
             they
             prophesie
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             their
             out-side
             ,
             their
             cloathing
             is
             sackcloth
             ,
             to
             the
             outward
             eye
             they
             are
             in
             a
             sad
             posture
             :
             and
             they
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             under
             the
             power
             and
             tyrany
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             
               These
               are
               the
               two
               Olive-trees
               ]
            
          
           
             These
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             these
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             are
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             .
             In
             that
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             (
             the
             )
             two
             Olive-trees
             ,
             it
             implies
             it
             hath
             reference
             unto
             some
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             former
             mention
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             place
             where
             they
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             Zech.
             4.
             so
             that
             Zechariah
             doth
             prophesie
             of
             these
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             under
             the
             expression
             of
             two
             Olive-trees
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             mentioning
             the
             Witnesses
             here
             ,
             declares
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             they
             that
             are
             elsewhere
             called
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             .
             Now
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Zech.
             4.
             4.
             we
             finde
             that
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             ask
             the
             Angel
             ,
             What
             these
             be
             ?
             And
             then
             the
             Angel
             makes
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               unto
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               saying
               ;
               not
               by
               might
               ,
               nor
               by
               power
               ,
               but
               by
               my
               spirit
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               :
               Who
               art
               thou
               ,
               ô
               great
               mountain
               ?
               Before
               Zerubbabel
               thou
               shalt
               become
               a
               plain
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               bring
               forth
               the
               head
               stone
               thereof
               with
               shoutings
               ,
               crying
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Grace
               unto
               it
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             somewhat
             a
             mysterious
             answer
             ;
             but
             thus
             much
             appears
             in
             it
             :
             That
             though
             the
             Saints
             seem
             to
             be
             little
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             enemy
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             materiall
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             the
             mystical
             Babylon
             )
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             great
             mountain
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             the
             Saints
             to
             remove
             their
             mountainous
             enemy
             :
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             the
             great
             mountain
             shall
             become
             a
             plain
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             Saints
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             little
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             handfull
             to
             a
             mountain
             ,
             they
             shall
             when
             the
             
             great
             mountain
             is
             become
             a
             plain
             ;
             again
             ,
             become
             a
             glorious
             Temple
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             shal
             be
             thus
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             shoutings
             ,
             crying
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             this
             appears
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             seemed
             to
             be
             small
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             their
             enemy
             a
             great
             mountain
             :
             but
             undoubtedly
             this
             mountain
             shall
             become
             a
             plain
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             again
             become
             a
             glorious
             Temple
             ,
             a
             mountain
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             But
             the
             Prophet
             at
             the
             12
             verse
             ,
             is
             said
             again
             to
             ask
             the
             Angel
             ,
             What
             the
             Olive-branches
             are
             ?
             and
             receives
             this
             further
             answer
             :
             
               These
               be
               the
               two
               anointed
               ones
               ,
               that
               stand
               by
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               :
            
             here
             is
             another
             description
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             is
             meant
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Servants
             and
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             plain
             character
             of
             Saints
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             Saints
             are
             anointed
             ones
             ,
             and
             are
             said
             to
             be
             anointed
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             and
             are
             said
             to
             have
             received
             an
             
               unction
               from
               the
               holy
               One
               ,
               1
               Joh.
            
             2.
             20.
             
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             as
             Saints
             are
             anointed
             ones
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             they
             only
             that
             can
             come
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             they
             only
             that
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             by
             the
             new
             and
             living
             way
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             made
             for
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             by
             this
             time
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             ,
             is
             meant
             all
             Saints
             :
             for
             they
             are
             anointed
             ones
             ,
             and
             they
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             then
             are
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             ,
             which
             have
             prophesied
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             have
             been
             but
             as
             a
             handfull
             ,
             compared
             with
             that
             great
             mountain
             the
             Beast
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             prevail
             by
             might
             ,
             nor
             by
             power
             ,
             yet
             by
             that
             unction
             ,
             by
             that
             anointing
             ,
             that
             Spirit
             that
             is
             upon
             them
             they
             shall
             prevail
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Candle-sticks
             ]
          
           
             These
             Witnesses
             are
             also
             said
             to
             be
             candle-sticks
             ,
             because
             all
             Saints
             as
             they
             are
             anointed
             ones
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             14.
             they
             are
             light
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             they
             shine
             as
             lights
             amidst
             a
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             generation
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Candlesticks
             ,
             standing
             before
             the
             God
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               The
               wicked
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             
               shall
               not
               stand
               in
               thy
               presence
               ,
               neither
               shall
               evil
               dwell
               with
               thee
               .
            
             It
             is
             indeed
             onely
             the
             prerogative
             of
             those
             holy
             ones
             ,
             that
             are
             washed
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             that
             are
             unblameable
             and
             unreprovable
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             and
             to
             these
             doth
             hee
             hold
             out
             the
             golden
             scepter
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             
             these
             do
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             
               And
               if
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
               ,
               fire
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               devoureth
               their
               enemies
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             The
             Saints
             in
             a
             sence
             ,
             are
             the
             Judges
             and
             Executioners
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             
               Behold
               a
               King
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             
               (
               Isa
               .
               32.
               1
               )
               shall
               raign
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               Princes
               shall
               rule
               in
               judgment
            
             ;
             speaking
             of
             the
             raign
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             his
             Saints
             ruling
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             he
             judgeth
             ,
             so
             doe
             they
             ;
             and
             they
             passe
             sentence
             with
             him
             upon
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             here
             said
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
               ,
               fire
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               devoureth
               their
               enemies
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             breath
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             ,
             in
             their
             praiers
             doth
             both
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             and
             bring
             down
             the
             fire
             of
             wrath
             upon
             their
             enemies
             .
             And
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             Revel
             .
             8.
             3.
             for
             there
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             praiers
             of
             all
             Saints
             were
             offered
             upon
             the
             golden
             Altar
             ,
             that
             then
             
               the
               Angel
               took
               the
               Censor
               ,
               and
               filled
               it
               with
               fire
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               voices
               ,
               and
               thunderings
               ,
               and
               
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               an
               earth-quake
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             is
             the
             power
             that
             Saints
             have
             to
             devour
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             though
             their
             enemies
             be
             never
             so
             high
             and
             potent
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             so
             high
             ,
             nor
             so
             potent
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             reach
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             kill
             or
             destroy
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             binde
             and
             imprison
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             further
             witnessed
             unto
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Psalme
               149.
            
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               high
               praises
               of
               God
               be
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               and
               a
               two-edged
               sword
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               execute
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               punishments
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               binde
               their
               Kings
               with
               chains
               ,
               and
               their
               Nobles
               with
               fetters
               of
               iron
               ;
               to
               execute
               upon
               them
               the
               judgement
               written
               :
               This
               honour
               have
               all
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             of
             executing
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             punishments
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             binding
             Kings
             in
             chains
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             in
             fetters
             of
             iron
             .
             Why
             ?
             Who
             must
             doe
             thus
             ?
             Must
             it
             not
             be
             some
             great
             and
             mighty
             Potentate
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             by
             some
             Saints
             ,
             but
             as
             well
             by
             the
             weakest
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             strongest
             ;
             
               For
               this
               honour
               have
               all
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             All
             Saints
             doe
             execute
             vengeance
             upon
             their
             enemies
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             will
             hurt
             them
             ,
             fire
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             ;
             from
             their
             
             praiers
             proceedeth
             a
             fire
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             devoureth
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             man
             will
             hurt
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             this
             manner
             be
             killed
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             a
             fire
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             ,
             that
             devoured
             their
             enemies
             in
             general
             :
             so
             if
             any
             man
             will
             hurt
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             be
             killed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             fire
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             
               These
               have
               power
               to
               shut
               heaven
               ,
               that
               it
               rain
               not
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               their
               prophesie
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             As
             the
             fire
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             was
             not
             material
             fire
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             mystically
             spoken
             :
             so
             the
             rain
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             mystically
             understood
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             I
             will
             cite
             but
             only
             two
             places
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             be
             sufficient
             :
             and
             in
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             water
             or
             rain
             ,
             is
             declared
             .
             As
             
               Isa
               .
               44.
               3.
               
               I
               will
               pour
               water
               upon
               him
               that
               is
               thirstly
               ,
               and
               flouds
               upon
               the
               dry
               ground
               .
            
             Now
             would
             we
             know
             ,
             what
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             water
             and
             flouds
             ?
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pour
               my
               spirit
               upon
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               my
               blessing
               upon
               thine
               off-spring
               .
            
             
             So
             that
             here
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             blessings
             of
             heaven
             are
             expressed
             by
             water
             ,
             and
             by
             flouds
             .
             The
             other
             place
             ,
             is
             
               Joh.
               3.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               He
               that
               beleeveth
               on
               me
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               sa●d
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               belly
               shal
               flow
               rivers
               of
               living
               water
               .
            
             The
             next
             verse
             explains
             this
             ,
             
               This
               he
               spake
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               beleeve
               on
               him
               should
               receive
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             see
             what
             the
             Scripture
             means
             by
             water
             ,
             when
             it
             speaks
             mystically
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             said
             here
             during
             the
             prevalency
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             to
             shut
             heaven
             that
             it
             rain
             not
             :
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             materiall
             rain
             ,
             for
             that
             hath
             been
             extended
             to
             the
             unjust
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             just
             :
             and
             if
             materiall
             rain
             should
             be
             with-held
             ,
             the
             Saints
             and
             Witnesses
             might
             have
             as
             well
             suffered
             by
             the
             with-holding
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             others
             :
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             with-holding
             of
             materiall
             rain
             ,
             but
             a
             greater
             judgement
             then
             that
             :
             for
             as
             the
             Saints
             had
             power
             to
             bring
             a
             fire
             of
             wrath
             upon
             their
             enemies
             :
             so
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             rain
             of
             spirituall
             blessings
             ,
             that
             the
             flouds
             of
             the
             spirit
             do
             not
             descend
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             whereas
             the
             Saints
             are
             like
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             is
             planted
             by
             the
             rivers
             of
             water
             ,
             that
             is
             alwaies
             green
             and
             flourishing
             ;
             their
             enemies
             are
             for
             want
             of
             these
             waters
             ,
             as
             a
             dry
             tree
             that
             brings
             forth
             no
             
             fruit
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             hewen
             down
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             rain
             not
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             prophesie
             ]
          
           
             We
             see
             what
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             prophesie
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             said
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             :
             which
             hath
             been
             shewed
             to
             be
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             tearm
             of
             time
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Beast
             is
             to
             prevail
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             ;
             these
             we
             see
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             prophesying
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             sackcloth
             ;
             not
             but
             that
             they
             might
             prophesie
             after
             that
             time
             is
             expired
             :
             but
             those
             were
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             prophesying
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             troden
             under
             foot
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             and
             during
             these
             daies
             of
             their
             prophesying
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             they
             have
             power
             to
             shut
             heaven
             ,
             that
             it
             rain
             not
             spirituall
             blessings
             upon
             their
             enemies
             .
             And
             hath
             it
             not
             been
             even
             thus
             ?
             Hath
             not
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             adherents
             been
             as
             dry
             trees
             ,
             and
             have
             they
             not
             continued
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             without
             ever
             obtaining
             a
             drop
             of
             spirituall
             grace
             ?
             Have
             they
             not
             been
             as
             the
             dry
             ground
             ,
             obdurate
             and
             hardened
             in
             their
             hellish
             waies
             ?
             insomuch
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             
             admired
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             so
             continue
             without
             any
             relenting
             or
             returning
             for
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             had
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             great
             outward
             parts
             and
             abilities
             ,
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             many
             precious
             Saints
             ;
             which
             are
             means
             by
             which
             God
             uses
             to
             worke
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             these
             means
             could
             work
             any
             thing
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             the
             Heaven
             so
             shut
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Spirit
             did
             descend
             upon
             them
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             that
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             advantages
             could
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             all
             nothing
             without
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             have
             power
             over
             waters
             ,
             to
             turn
             them
             to
             bloud
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             another
             plague
             distinct
             from
             the
             former
             (
             but
             it
             is
             also
             mystically
             expressed
             )
             therfore
             these
             waters
             ,
             are
             not
             those
             that
             are
             said
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             from
             them
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             bloud
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             uselesse
             ,
             as
             waters
             are
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             turned
             into
             bloud
             :
             but
             they
             are
             those
             waters
             which
             their
             enemies
             the
             Babylonians
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             And
             what
             were
             they
             ?
             It
             were
             their
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             which
             they
             gave
             forth
             ,
             as
             equivalent
             
             unto
             the
             very
             dictates
             of
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             :
             and
             they
             declared
             them
             to
             be
             of
             as
             great
             authority
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             waters
             they
             made
             all
             that
             did
             adhere
             to
             them
             to
             drinke
             :
             and
             with
             these
             waters
             they
             contented
             themselves
             ,
             never
             caring
             for
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Now
             the
             Saints
             had
             power
             over
             these
             waters
             ,
             to
             turn
             them
             to
             bloud
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prophesie
             which
             they
             had
             ;
             whereby
             they
             did
             so
             hold
             forth
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Romish
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Canons
             were
             turned
             to
             bloud
             ,
             rendered
             uselesse
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             discovered
             to
             be
             corrupt
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             was
             done
             by
             those
             Angels
             or
             Saints
             ,
             that
             poured
             out
             the
             second
             and
             third
             viols
             .
             Revel
             .
             16.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             smite
             the
             earth
             with
             all
             plagues
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             will.
             ]
          
           
             How
             Saints
             may
             be
             said
             to
             smite
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             earthly
             men
             with
             all
             plagues
             ,
             doth
             in
             part
             appear
             page
             72.
             where
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             they
             doe
             it
             by
             their
             praiers
             :
             for
             when
             the
             praiers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ascended
             up
             before
             God
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Revel
             .
             8.
             5.
             
             That
             fire
             was
             cast
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             earthly
             men
             ,
             and
             produced
             dreadfull
             effects
             ;
             as
             voices
             and
             
             thundering
             ,
             and
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             an
             earthquake
             .
             Thus
             Saints
             doe
             smite
             the
             Earth
             with
             all
             plagues
             by
             their
             praiers
             .
             But
             they
             doe
             not
             only
             smite
             the
             Earth
             by
             their
             praiers
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             their
             prophesying
             ,
             and
             holding
             forth
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             by
             the
             earth
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             peculiarly
             expressed
             those
             earthly
             men
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             more
             especial
             manner
             trod
             the
             Saints
             under
             foot
             .
             Now
             they
             (
             as
             before
             appears
             )
             were
             the
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Complices
             ,
             the
             
               Babylonian
               Romans
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             were
             of
             that
             faction
             .
             Now
             these
             the
             Saints
             do
             smite
             with
             all
             plagues
             ,
             by
             their
             holding
             forth
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             against
             them
             (
             as
             well
             as
             by
             praying
             against
             them
             :
             )
             for
             thereby
             is
             their
             Doctrine
             discovered
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             pack
             of
             abominable
             lies
             ;
             and
             this
             proves
             a
             plague
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             pains
             them
             at
             the
             very
             heart
             :
             for
             by
             this
             plague
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             die
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             to
             prove
             a
             mortall
             disease
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             very
             grievous
             ,
             
               Revel
               .
               12.
               11.
               
               The
               Saints
               are
               said
               to
               overcome
               the
               Dragon
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               word
               of
               their
               Testimony
               ;
               for
               they
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               :
            
             Whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             by
             holding
             forth
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sealing
             it
             with
             their
             bloud
             ,
             the
             
             Saints
             doe
             smite
             the
             devil
             in
             the
             Beast
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             overcome
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             their
             praiers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             Saints
             doe
             smite
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Babylonical
             enemies
             with
             all
             plagues
             as
             often
             as
             they
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             7.
             
          
           
             
               And
               when
               they
               shall
               have
               finished
               their
               testimony
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             but
             a
             prefixed
             terme
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             have
             his
             people
             prophesie
             in
             a
             despicable
             ,
             sad
             ,
             and
             low
             condition
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             sackcloth
             :
             and
             that
             is
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Beast
             is
             to
             continue
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             comparing
             the
             third
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             with
             the
             fifth
             verse
             of
             the
             thirteenth
             Chapter
             :
             and
             that
             tearm
             of
             time
             which
             the
             Beast
             was
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             ,
             and
             to
             prophesie
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             is
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             years
             ,
             as
             appears
             ,
             page
             62.
             
             Now
             this
             1260.
             years
             ,
             being
             added
             to
             the
             year
             wherein
             the
             Beast
             received
             his
             devillish
             power
             ,
             and
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             ,
             in
             the
             raign
             of
             Phocus
             the
             
             Emperour
             :
             which
             was
             ,
             as
             say
             Historians
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             404.
             
             I
             say
             adding
             to
             this
             ,
             1260.
             it
             makes
             up
             ,
             1664.
             
             And
             this
             year
             ,
             1664
             should
             be
             the
             year
             wherein
             the
             Witnesses
             should
             finish
             their
             giving
             Testimony
             ,
             
               Cloathed
               in
               sackcloth
            
             :
             If
             this
             1260
             years
             should
             be
             computed
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Astronomers
             ,
             allowing
             365
             daies
             to
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             fourth
             year
             adding
             a
             day
             more
             .
             But
             we
             finde
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             this
             prophesie
             ,
             not
             observing
             that
             rule
             ,
             doth
             allow
             but
             360
             daies
             to
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             rule
             ,
             1260
             daies
             to
             three
             yeares
             and
             an
             half
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             in
             computing
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             prophesying
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             the
             rule
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             here
             laies
             down
             ,
             to
             allow
             360
             daies
             to
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             prophesying
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             is
             to
             expire
             eighteen
             years
             ,
             and
             almost
             an
             half
             ,
             sooner
             then
             as
             by
             the
             other
             account
             :
             and
             so
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             1645.
             was
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Witnesses
             prophesying
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             his
             adherents
             did
             expire
             .
          
           
             
             And
             when
             they
             shall
             have
             finished
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             the
             Beast
             that
             ascendeth
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ]
          
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Beast
             that
             ascended
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             is
             made
             evident
             ,
             in
             p.
             49
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             is
             expressed
             here
             also
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Beast
               that
               ascendeth
               out
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Beast
             that
             ascendeth
             out
             of
             the
             bottomles
             pit
             ,
             shall
             make
             war
             against
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             warre
             which
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             the
             Beast
             was
             to
             make
             against
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             late
             warre
             that
             hath
             been
             by
             him
             made
             in
             Ireland
             and
             England
             ,
             as
             will
             perspicuously
             appear
             ,
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             that
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             that
             this
             warre
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Beast
             that
             ascended
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             most
             evident
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             done
             by
             any
             of
             the
             ten
             Kingdomes
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             his
             hornes
             is
             his
             act
             .
             And
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Whatever
             is
             done
             by
             his
             instigation
             ,
             is
             done
             by
             him
             :
             Now
             in
             both
             these
             respects
             ,
             the
             warre
             late
             in
             England
             ,
             
             and
             in
             Ireland
             is
             the
             Beasts
             warre
             .
             For
          
           
             First
             ,
             All
             that
             have
             acknowledged
             any
             Kingdoms
             to
             be
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             have
             acknowledged
             England
             to
             be
             one
             of
             them
             .
             Therefore
             this
             warre
             being
             made
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             one
             of
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             :
             But
             England
             was
             fallen
             from
             Rome
             before
             the
             warre
             ,
             which
             was
             begun
             in
             1641.
             for
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             long
             since
             cast
             off
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             never
             since
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             together
             with
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             was
             the
             Popish
             Canons
             and
             Decrees
             rejected
             ,
             and
             for
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             embraced
             in
             England
             ,
             was
             purely
             refined
             from
             the
             dregs
             of
             mens
             inventions
             ,
             And
             how
             could
             England
             then
             be
             said
             ,
             (
             these
             things
             being
             done
             )
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Babylonicall
             City
             of
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Although
             England
             had
             done
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             England
             was
             still
             one
             of
             the
             horns
             and
             a
             part
             of
             that
             City
             .
             And
             this
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             that
             made
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             become
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             what
             made
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             become
             the
             mysticall
             Babylon
             .
             Now
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome
             did
             then
             become
             the
             Beast
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             receive
             from
             the
             devil
             (
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             never
             gave
             it
             him
             )
             a
             power
             to
             exercise
             authority
             ,
             over
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             that
             did
             professe
             Christianity
             :
             and
             by
             this
             power
             he
             did
             oppresse
             ,
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             afflict
             the
             precious
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             also
             did
             Rome
             become
             the
             mysticall
             Babylon
             ;
             for
             heerby
             did
             it
             enslave
             ,
             and
             vassalize
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Babylon
             of
             old
             did
             the
             Church
             that
             then
             was
             :
             and
             then
             consequently
             all
             the
             ten
             Kingdomes
             ,
             that
             did
             exercise
             this
             authority
             over
             the
             conscience
             ,
             did
             thereby
             become
             a
             part
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             beast
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             did
             push
             ,
             and
             gore
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             And
             hereby
             was
             the
             holy
             City
             troden
             under
             foot
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             though
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             cast
             of
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             devilish
             doctrine
             ;
             yet
             England
             did
             notwithstanding
             remain
             one
             of
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             Romish
             Babylon
             :
             because
             there
             was
             a
             party
             retained
             ,
             which
             did
             exercise
             authority
             over
             the
             consciences
             of
             Saints
             ;
             which
             hath
             proved
             a
             great
             bondage
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             persecuted
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             the
             Beast
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             :
             for
             even
             
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             daies
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             Saints
             persecuted
             ,
             that
             did
             scruple
             in
             some
             things
             to
             conforme
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             though
             the
             Bishops
             then
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             they
             have
             been
             since
             :
             but
             since
             the
             Bishops
             grew
             worse
             ,
             and
             worse
             ,
             and
             became
             more
             prophane
             ,
             and
             filthy
             ,
             and
             wicked
             (
             as
             all
             that
             usurp
             authority
             over
             the
             consciences
             do
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             did
             )
             I
             say
             since
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             grew
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             they
             have
             growne
             higher
             ,
             and
             higher
             in
             the
             persecution
             of
             Saints
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             reall
             godly
             Minister
             could
             scarce
             be
             suffered
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             but
             many
             were
             fain
             to
             flie
             to
             Holland
             ,
             and
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             did
             abide
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             were
             exceedingly
             persecuted
             .
             And
             thus
             England
             did
             remain
             a
             horn
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             Babylon
             ;
             because
             there
             was
             a
             power
             retained
             ,
             that
             did
             exercise
             authority
             over
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             heerby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             the
             late
             war
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Beast
             .
             For
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             war
             was
             made
             by
             one
             of
             his
             horns
             ,
             England
             being
             then
             a
             horn
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             And
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             war
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Beast
             :
             because
             it
             was
             by
             his
             instigation
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             evident
             that
             this
             war
             was
             ,
             
               Bellum
               Episcopale
            
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             war
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             together
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             acted
             for
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             were
             thereunto
             instigated
             by
             him
             :
             and
             to
             that
             end
             the
             Popes
             Nuncioes
             ,
             and
             Jesuites
             were
             so
             long
             resident
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Papists
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             were
             violent
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             late
             war
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             as
             the
             war
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Beast
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             made
             by
             him
             against
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             precious
             ones
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             done
             against
             the
             most
             considerable
             number
             of
             Saints
             ,
             is
             done
             against
             the
             whole
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             way
             to
             prevail
             over
             all
             .
             Now
             in
             England
             there
             are
             a
             more
             considerable
             number
             of
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             then
             is
             in
             any
             Kingdome
             in
             the
             World.
             As
             one
             truly
             said
             ,
             
               England
               is
               the
               richest
               Ship
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               more
               of
               those
               precious
               jewels
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               he
               hath
               in
               any
               other
               Kingdome
               in
               the
               World.
            
             It
             is
             true
             that
             in
             other
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             Germany
             ,
             and
             
               Scotland
               ,
               &c
            
             
             there
             are
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             such
             as
             are
             called
             Protestants
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             exceeding
             formall
             ,
             and
             luke-warme
             generally
             ;
             they
             are
             professors
             ,
             but
             few
             possessors
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             for
             sincere
             ,
             reall
             Saints
             that
             walke
             close
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             pious
             &
             holy
             conversation
             ;
             
               England
               ▪
            
             exceeds
             all
             other
             Kingdomes
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Now
             the
             war
             being
             made
             against
             these
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             against
             all
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             against
             all
             Saints
             .
             Now
             that
             it
             was
             made
             against
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             .
             is
             also
             evident
             for
             it
             was
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             such
             as
             were
             called
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             Independents
             ,
             and
             Brownists
             ,
             that
             was
             chiefly
             aimed
             at
             in
             that
             war
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             given
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             leave
             no
             more
             Puritans
             in
             England
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             protestants
             in
             Rome
             .
             And
             this
             was
             made
             evident
             in
             all
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             for
             the
             Puritans
             were
             they
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             expressed
             their
             greatest
             malice
             .
             And
             such
             as
             they
             called
             Puritents
             ,
             were
             the
             most
             precious
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             warre
             was
             made
             by
             the
             beast
             against
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Beast
             that
             ascendeth
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             shall
             make
             war
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             Iu
             this
             war
             that
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Beast
             against
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             did
             so
             prevail
             as
             he
             did
             overcome
             them
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             very
             first
             breaking
             out
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             terrible
             blow
             given
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             so
             overcome
             ,
             as
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             his
             adherents
             thought
             themselves
             sure
             of
             overcoming
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             England
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             did
             then
             seem
             to
             be
             as
             dead
             men
             ;
             and
             as
             at
             the
             beginning
             they
             overcame
             ,
             so
             they
             continued
             overcoming
             ,
             &
             keeping
             the
             Witnesses
             under
             ,
             for
             they
             did
             both
             prevail
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             exceedingly
             overcame
             them
             that
             opposed
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             took
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Towns
             ,
             and
             Castles
             ,
             and
             got
             possession
             of
             County
             after
             Country
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             whom
             they
             chiefly
             opposed
             ,
             were
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             low
             ebbe
             ,
             as
             for
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             as
             dead
             ,
             as
             lost
             ,
             and
             had
             little
             hope
             ,
             and
             lesse
             confidence
             of
             overcomming
             the
             enemy
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             enemy
             had
             great
             confidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Puritants
             and
             Round-heads
             (
             as
             they
             termed
             them
             )
             should
             not
             rise
             again
             ;
             for
             they
             looked
             upon
             them
             as
             dead
             ▪
          
        
         
           
           
             Verse
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               And
               their
               dead
               bodies
               ]
            
          
           
             The
             Witnesses
             being
             overcome
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             low
             ebbe
             ,
             and
             seeming
             to
             be
             so
             unable
             to
             recover
             strength
             again
             to
             overcome
             the
             Beast
             ,
             they
             were
             look't
             upon
             as
             dead
             bodies
             ;
             as
             no
             more
             able
             to
             overcome
             the
             beast
             ,
             than
             so
             many
             dead
             carcases
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             dead
             bodies
             shall
             lie
             in
             the
             street
             of
             the
             great
             City
             ,
             which
             spiritually
             is
             called
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             also
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             ]
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             mention
             made
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Revel
               .
               17.
            
             18.
             
             And
             there
             this
             title
             is
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             
               The
               great
               City
            
             .
             And
             here
             again
             the
             same
             title
             is
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             
               The
               groat
               City
            
             .
             But
             least
             this
             should
             not
             expresse
             it
             clearly
             enough
             ;
             here
             are
             some
             other
             distinguishing
             characters
             given
             to
             it
             :
             and
             they
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             Spiritually
             called
             Sodom
             ;
             for
             the
             abominable
             filthinesses
             ,
             and
             Sodomiticall
             practises
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             abominations
             of
             that
             City
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             apparent
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             no
             City
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             may
             so
             fitly
             be
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Spirituall
             Sodom
             ,
             as
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             spiritually
             called
             
             Egypt
             :
             and
             this
             name
             also
             is
             most
             fitly
             given
             to
             that
             City
             ;
             for
             as
             Egypt
             of
             old
             ,
             was
             a
             house
             of
             bondage
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             hath
             Rome
             been
             a
             house
             of
             bondage
             ,
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             above
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             distinguished
             by
             this
             character
             ,
             
               Where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               :
            
             because
             it
             was
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             it
             was
             not
             in
             Rome
             ,
             but
             near
             Jerusalem
             ,
             yet
             Jerusalem
             being
             then
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             was
             accounted
             as
             a
             part
             of
             Rome
             .
             These
             are
             the
             characters
             that
             are
             given
             to
             Rome
             ;
             whereby
             it
             is
             made
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             great
             City
             is
             Rome
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             being
             overcome
             ,
             that
             their
             dead
             bodies
             did
             lie
             in
             the
             street
             of
             this
             great
             City
             is
             apparent
             ;
             for
             England
             being
             one
             of
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             great
             City
             .
             And
             so
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             being
             in
             England
             ,
             did
             lie
             in
             the
             street
             of
             that
             great
             City
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               And
               they
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               kindreds
               ,
               and
               tongues
               ,
               and
               nations
               shall
               see
               their
               dead
               bodies
               ]
            
          
           
             These
             that
             are
             here
             exprest
             by
             those
             titles
             
             of
             
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               kindreds
               ,
               and
               tongues
               ,
               and
               nations
               ,
            
             are
             some
             that
             are
             distinct
             from
             the
             Witnesses
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             said
             to
             see
             their
             dead
             bodies
             :
             so
             that
             they
             are
             another
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Saints
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             kindreds
             ,
             and
             nations
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Shall
             see
             their
             dead
             bodies
             three
             daies
             and
             a
             half
             ]
          
           
             Those
             daies
             as
             these
             mentioned
             in
             the
             3.
             verse
             ,
             are
             propheticall
             daies
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             these
             three
             daies
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             is
             meant
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             kindreds
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             and
             nations
             shall
             see
             their
             dead
             bodies
             three
             daies
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             put
             in
             graves
             ]
          
           
             These
             people
             ,
             and
             kindred
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             for
             the
             Beast
             ,
             but
             doe
             help
             the
             Saints
             against
             the
             Beast
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             said
             to
             keep
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             from
             being
             put
             in
             graves
             :
             when
             the
             Beast
             had
             overcome
             the
             Saints
             so
             as
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             quite
             lost
             ,
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             dead
             :
             then
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             interred
             ;
             though
             they
             were
             brought
             low
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             
             them
             to
             be
             brought
             so
             low
             ,
             but
             kept
             them
             from
             being
             totally
             removed
             out
             of
             sight
             ;
             from
             being
             put
             into
             a
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             not
             be
             in
             such
             a
             capacity
             of
             rising
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             were
             unburied
             .
             Sutable
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             that
             passage
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             16.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             Dragon
             poured
             out
             waters
             as
             a
             floud
             after
             the
             Woman
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cause
             her
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             of
             the
             floud
             ;
             that
             then
             the
             earth
             helped
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             opened
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             the
             floud
             .
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             being
             followed
             by
             the
             Beast
             ,
             with
             a
             floud
             of
             persecution
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             doe
             keep
             off
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             from
             destroying
             the
             Church
             utterly
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             made
             instruments
             of
             helping
             the
             Saints
             ,
             against
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             in
             the
             late
             warre
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             Lord
             made
             some
             such
             as
             were
             but
             carnall
             ,
             and
             prophane
             ,
             to
             be
             instruments
             of
             helping
             the
             Saints
             ,
             from
             being
             totally
             overcome
             of
             the
             Beast
             ;
             for
             those
             of
             the
             Saints
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Parliaments
             Army
             ,
             that
             fought
             against
             the
             Beast
             ,
             were
             but
             a
             small
             number
             compared
             with
             the
             others
             in
             that
             Army
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             Saints
             .
             And
             indeed
             
             it
             is
             very
             wonderfull
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             by
             an
             over-ruling
             providence
             ,
             the
             hearts
             of
             carnall
             men
             were
             commanded
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             against
             the
             Beast
             :
             for
             there
             were
             many
             thousands
             ,
             that
             did
             engage
             themselves
             with
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             their
             defensive
             warre
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             the
             Witnesses
             .
             Thus
             God
             made
             them
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             kindreds
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             to
             be
             instruments
             of
             keeping
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             from
             being
             put
             in
             graves
             ,
             from
             being
             put
             totally
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             under
             the
             Beast
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             brought
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             as
             dead
             in
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               And
               they
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               shall
               rejoyce
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               merry
               ,
               and
               shall
               send
               gifts
               one
               to
               another
               ]
            
          
           
             They
             that
             were
             the
             adherents
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             are
             here
             expressed
             by
             this
             character
             ,
             
               They
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             For
             this
             is
             a
             character
             most
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             usually
             used
             to
             expresse
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             his
             faction
             ,
             in
             the
             prophesie
             of
             this
             Book
             ;
             as
             
             Chap.
             16.
             1.
             where
             the
             seven
             Angels
             ,
             are
             bid
             to
             pour
             out
             their
             viols
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             as
             appears
             throughout
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             so
             again
             in
             the
             6
             ,
             verse
             of
             this
             11.
             
             Chap.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Witnesses
               had
               power
               to
               smite
               the
               earth
               ,
               with
               all
               plagues
               as
               often
               as
               they
               will.
            
             Which
             is
             peculiarly
             spoken
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Beast
             :
             for
             it
             is
             they
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             doe
             more
             especiall
             plague
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             they
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             are
             here
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               They
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             They
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             shall
             rejoyce
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             merry
             ,
             and
             shall
             send
             gifts
             one
             to
             another
             ]
          
           
             The
             Witnesses
             being
             overcome
             ,
             and
             lying
             for
             dead
             ;
             they
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Beast
             do
             therin
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             expresse
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             delight
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             as
             merry
             with
             it
             as
             possibly
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             a
             mad
             mirth
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             they
             did
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             that
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             seemed
             to
             be
             dead
             .
             For
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             where
             they
             that
             were
             for
             the
             Beast
             were
             resident
             ;
             they
             had
             feasting
             ,
             drinking
             healths
             ,
             and
             ringing
             bels
             ,
             and
             making
             bonfires
             ,
             and
             roaring
             ,
             and
             carousing
             ,
             and
             
             swearing
             ,
             and
             cursing
             ,
             and
             banning
             ,
             and
             damning
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             hellish
             mirth
             they
             could
             invent
             .
             And
             why
             ?
             Because
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             Round-heads
             ,
             and
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             and
             Tub-preachers
             (
             as
             they
             termed
             the
             Witnesses
             )
             were
             overcome
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             shall
             rejoyce
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             merry
             ,
             and
             send
             gifts
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             because
             these
             two
             Prophets
             tormented
             them
             that
             dwelt
             on
             the
             earth
             ]
          
           
             The
             Witnesses
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             doe
             kill
             ,
             plague
             ,
             and
             torment
             those
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             members
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             doe
             so
             ,
             hath
             been
             shewed
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             5
             ,
             and
             6.
             verses
             :
             and
             because
             they
             doe
             so
             ,
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             so
             hated
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             doe
             so
             much
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             casting
             down
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             endure
             those
             torments
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             doe
             inflict
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             hold
             forth
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             overthrow
             their
             devilish
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             waters
             into
             bloud
             ;
             when
             they
             doe
             so
             hold
             forth
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             to
             throw
             down
             the
             pomp
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
             of
             their
             Clergy
             :
             they
             cannot
             endure
             this
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             doe
             declare
             against
             the
             sottishnesse
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             
             and
             prophanenesse
             of
             the
             people
             which
             they
             nourish
             up
             ,
             and
             admit
             to
             partake
             of
             sealing
             Ordinances
             :
             this
             proves
             a
             torment
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             doth
             also
             the
             holding
             forth
             of
             other
             truths
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             doe
             oppose
             them
             in
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             crooked
             waies
             :
             and
             because
             the
             Saints
             doe
             so
             torment
             the
             Beasts
             crew
             ,
             therefore
             doe
             they
             rejoyce
             so
             much
             when
             they
             have
             any
             hope
             of
             rooting
             them
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               And
               after
               three
               daies
               ,
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               from
               God
               entred
               into
               them
               ]
            
          
           
             As
             the
             late
             war
             made
             by
             the
             Beast
             against
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             doth
             fully
             agree
             with
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ,
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ;
             so
             it
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             what
             is
             laid
             down
             in
             this
             verse
             also
             :
             for
             after
             the
             Witnesses
             had
             been
             in
             so
             low
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             (
             as
             Paul
             was
             when
             he
             was
             stoned
             )
             supposed
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             for
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             :
             they
             did
             not
             lie
             as
             dead
             a
             day
             longer
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             very
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             were
             expired
             ;
             then
             the
             Spirit
             
             of
             life
             from
             God
             entred
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             began
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             feet
             .
          
           
             For
             on
             the
             23.
             day
             of
             October
             ,
             1641.
             did
             the
             Beast
             begin
             the
             war
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             he
             continued
             overcomming
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             in
             England
             ,
             untill
             the
             5.
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             1645.
             and
             from
             the
             23.
             of
             October
             ,
             1641.
             unto
             the
             5.
             of
             April
             ,
             1645.
             there
             is
             just
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             ,
             and
             sixty
             daies
             ;
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             account
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Heathen
             account
             )
             is
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             compleat
             :
             and
             when
             this
             three
             years
             ,
             and
             a
             half
             were
             expired
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             one
             the
             5.
             of
             April
             ,
             1645.
             then
             was
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             :
             for
             they
             having
             lain
             dead
             for
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             before
             ;
             then
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             entred
             into
             them
             .
             And
             the
             year
             1645.
             as
             it
             is
             the
             year
             wherein
             the
             Witnesses
             were
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             the
             year
             ,
             wherein
             the
             term
             of
             time
             in
             which
             they
             were
             to
             prophesie
             in
             sack-cloth
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             was
             to
             expire
             ,
             and
             the
             year
             also
             wherein
             the
             prevailing
             power
             of
             the
             Beast
             over
             the
             Saints
             was
             to
             expire
             ,
             as
             is
             made
             evident
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             2
             ,
             vers
             .
             pag.
             60.
             &c.
             
             Now
             that
             one
             the
             5.
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             1645.
             
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             Servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             were
             raised
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             entred
             into
             them
             ,
             appears
             thus
             :
          
           
             On
             the
             5.
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             1645.
             the
             Parliaments
             Army
             ,
             who
             had
             stood
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Saints
             against
             the
             Beast
             ;
             and
             had
             bin
             before
             that
             time
             exceedingly
             overcome
             ,
             and
             were
             brought
             into
             a
             very
             low
             condition
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             being
             new
             modelled
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             great
             many
             precious
             Saints
             in
             it
             ,
             both
             eminent
             Commanders
             ,
             inferiour
             Officers
             ,
             and
             common
             Soldiers
             ;
             and
             being
             then
             put
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Fairfax
            
             ;
             they
             then
             began
             to
             march
             against
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             then
             had
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             entred
             into
             them
             ,
             as
             did
             appear
             in
             all
             their
             actings
             afterward
             ;
             for
             they
             went
             on
             with
             such
             vigour
             ,
             courage
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             as
             they
             effected
             every
             work
             they
             took
             in
             hand
             ;
             defeated
             all
             the
             enemies
             with
             whom
             they
             did
             encounter
             ;
             had
             the
             victory
             in
             every
             battle
             they
             fought
             ;
             never
             sate
             down
             before
             any
             City
             ,
             Town
             ,
             or
             Castle
             ,
             but
             they
             took
             it
             in
             ,
             before
             they
             raised
             their
             siege
             :
             Thus
             they
             acted
             like
             men
             raised
             from
             that
             dead
             ,
             low
             ,
             condition
             they
             were
             in
             before
             ,
             And
             why
             ?
             Because
             now
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             
             from
             God
             was
             entred
             into
             them
             :
             and
             unto
             God
             did
             they
             give
             all
             the
             praise
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             them
             doe
             still
             :
             for
             they
             had
             as
             surely
             fled
             before
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             been
             beat
             down
             as
             the
             myre
             in
             the
             streets
             then
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             had
             been
             before
             ,
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             had
             not
             been
             put
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             5.
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             1645.
             did
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             Saints
             ,
             (
             of
             whom
             the
             Beast
             thought
             to
             make
             an
             utter
             end
             ,
             )
             stand
             upon
             their
             feet
             having
             a
             spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             when
             the
             Army
             that
             fought
             their
             battles
             ,
             and
             defended
             their
             righteous
             cause
             ,
             began
             to
             march
             against
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             to
             the
             overthrowing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             great
             fear
             fell
             upon
             them
             that
             saw
             them
             ]
          
           
             The
             Saints
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             from
             that
             dejected
             ,
             low
             condition
             in
             which
             they
             were
             ,
             for
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             being
             put
             upon
             them
             :
             they
             then
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             to
             the
             fear
             ,
             and
             amazement
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             Before
             indeed
             the
             Saints
             did
             lie
             dead
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             the
             street
             to
             them
             that
             went
             over
             them
             :
             but
             since
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             entred
             into
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ;
             and
             as
             men
             that
             stand
             upon
             their
             
             feet
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             doe
             stand
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             being
             trod
             under
             foot
             of
             men
             :
             So
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             since
             they
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             men
             .
             Though
             they
             have
             been
             troden
             under
             feet
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             ,
             and
             threescore
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             Beast
             hath
             had
             power
             so
             long
             to
             trample
             them
             under
             feet
             ;
             yet
             since
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             entred
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             Beast
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             adherents
             ,
             so
             to
             trample
             them
             under
             foot
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             great
             fear
             fell
             upon
             them
             which
             saw
             them
             ]
          
           
             The
             Witnesses
             standing
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             as
             men
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             did
             cast
             a
             great
             fear
             ,
             and
             terrour
             upon
             their
             enemies
             :
             for
             now
             they
             begin
             to
             fear
             what
             will
             become
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             great
             Idoll
             ,
             
               The
               Beast
            
             ;
             they
             seeing
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             fearfulnesse
             doth
             surprize
             them
             ▪
             because
             now
             they
             conceive
             that
             their
             Kingdome
             is
             going
             down
             ;
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             going
             down
             wonderfully
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             make
             merry
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Saints
             ,
             or
             Puritans
             ,
             as
             they
             termed
             them
             ,
             
             brought
             into
             a
             low
             condition
             ,
             when
             they
             lay
             dead
             ;
             so
             now
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             seeing
             these
             Puritans
             ,
             the
             precious
             Sonnes
             of
             Sion
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             now
             a
             fear
             ,
             a
             great
             fear
             is
             fallen
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               And
               they
               heerd
               a
               great
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               unto
               them
               ,
               come
               up
               hither
               .
               And
               they
               ascended
               up
               to
               Heaven
               in
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               their
               enemies
               beheld
               them
               ]
            
          
           
             As
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             joyn
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             the
             prophesie
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             called
             ;
             
               The
               earth
            
             :
             So
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             called
             ,
             Heaven
             As
             Rev.
             13.
             6.
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             That
             
               he
               opened
               his
               mouth
               in
               blasphemy
               against
               God
               ,
               to
               blaspheme
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               his
               tabernacle
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               dwelt
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             By
             them
             that
             dwelt
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             ,
             
               Them
               that
               dwell
               in
               Heaven
            
             .
             As
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Beast
             are
             called
             ,
             
               Them
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             10.
             
             And
             so
             
               Rev.
               15.
            
             5.
             
             It
             being
             said
             (
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             )
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             had
             gotten
             the
             victory
             over
             
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             over
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             over
             his
             mark
             ,
             that
             they
             sung
             the
             Song
             of
             Moses
             the
             Servant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Song
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             saith
             
               John
               ,
               After
               this
               I
               looked
               ,
               and
               behold
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               testimony
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               was
               opened
               .
            
             And
             Chap.
             11.
             19.
             
             
               And
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               was
               opened
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               seen
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
               the
               Ark
               of
               his
               Testament
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             both
             these
             places
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             Heaven
             it self
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Temple
             .
             So
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             the
             Witnesses
             heard
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             :
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             here
             also
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             standing
             upon
             their
             feet
             like
             living
             men
             ;
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Saints
             that
             in
             a
             more
             especiall
             manner
             ,
             acted
             in
             opposing
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             most
             eminent
             Spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             courage
             put
             into
             them
             ,
             did
             hear
             a
             voice
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             from
             most
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             wherein
             they
             expressed
             their
             great
             affection
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             owned
             them
             ,
             and
             embraced
             them
             in
             their
             societies
             .
             They
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             
             
               Come
               up
               hither
            
             ,
             and
             they
             again
             mutually
             embraced
             them
             ;
             they
             went
             into
             the
             Heavenly
             societies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             they
             ascended
             up
             to
             that
             Heaven
             :
             but
             it
             was
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             clearly
             seen
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             though
             not
             clearly
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             seen
             by
             them
             ;
             for
             
               their
               enemies
               beheld
               them
            
             ;
             their
             enemies
             beheld
             them
             though
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             in
             an
             obscure
             manner
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             those
             Saints
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Army
             on
             the
             Parliament
             side
             ,
             as
             before
             they
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             praiers
             of
             all
             other
             Saints
             :
             so
             afterward
             ,
             were
             they
             with
             great
             affection
             ,
             received
             into
             the
             societies
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             embraced
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             did
             appear
             to
             their
             enemies
             ;
             though
             not
             very
             clearly
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               And
               the
               same
               hour
               was
               there
               a
               great
               earth-quake
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Beast
             being
             called
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             earth
             of
             whom
             this
             earth-quake
             is
             spoken
             .
             Now
             this
             earth-quake
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             same
             hour
             when
             the
             
             Witnesses
             being
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             did
             ascend
             into
             the
             societies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             were
             by
             them
             received
             ,
             and
             embraced
             :
             in
             that
             same
             hour
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             earth-quake
             .
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Beast
             hath
             been
             shaken
             before
             .
             The
             Witnesses
             have
             made
             a
             former
             earth-quake
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             which
             was
             mentioned
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             5.
             but
             that
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               great
            
             earth-quake
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               great
            
             earth-quake
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             was
             a
             greater
             earth-quake
             ;
             a
             greater
             shaking
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             then
             any
             that
             hath
             been
             before
             it
             ,
             as
             doth
             appear
             by
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             this
             verse
             .
             Though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             greatest
             earth-quake
             that
             shall
             come
             on
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Beast
             ;
             for
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             farre
             greater
             earth-quake
             that
             shall
             come
             upon
             it
             :
             as
             appears
             ,
             Chap.
             16.
             18.
             yet
             this
             was
             a
             very
             great
             earth-quake
             ;
             a
             very
             great
             shaking
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Beast
             :
             For
             in
             this
             earth-quake
             ,
          
           
             The
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             City
             fell
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             ,
             
               The
               City
            
             ,
             hath
             reference
             unto
             a
             City
             ,
             formerly
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             vers
             .
             8.
             and
             it
             is
             there
             so
             plainly
             described
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             mystical
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             
             And
             the
             tenth
             part
             ]
          
           
             The
             ten
             Kingdomes
             that
             were
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             were
             ten
             severall
             parts
             of
             mysticall
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             did
             raign
             over
             them
             .
             So
             that
             England
             being
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             mystical
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             City
             fell
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             one
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             earth-quake
             ,
             which
             was
             occasioned
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             ;
             it
             did
             so
             shake
             the
             great
             Babylon
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             as
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             it
             fell
             .
             And
             this
             most
             exactly
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             1645.
             for
             then
             did
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             (
             which
             was
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             great
             Babylon
             )
             fall
             from
             Rome
             ;
             for
             then
             was
             that
             removed
             from
             it
             ,
             whereby
             it
             had
             continued
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Babylon
             (
             the
             place
             of
             Saints
             slavery
             )
             namely
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             men
             over
             the
             consciences
             of
             Saints
             :
             For
             after
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             in
             1645.
             they
             so
             cast
             of
             that
             power
             that
             men
             had
             had
             over
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             over
             their
             persons
             and
             estates
             for
             their
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             Beast
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Adherents
             to
             recover
             that
             power
             again
             ,
             over
             the
             consciences
             of
             
             the
             Saints
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             (
             though
             they
             did
             with
             all
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             greatest
             industry
             endeavour
             it
             afterwards
             )
             for
             the
             Witnesses
             then
             standing
             upon
             their
             feet
             ;
             there
             was
             such
             an
             earth-quake
             ,
             great
             Babylon
             was
             so
             shaken
             ,
             as
             England
             fell
             from
             it
             ;
             the
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             Saints
             in
             England
             ,
             was
             then
             cast
             off
             :
             And
             this
             was
             one
             effect
             of
             the
             great
             earth-quake
             ,
             which
             there
             was
             in
             mysticall
             Babylon
             ,
             at
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             :
             that
             England
             fell
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             England
             is
             fallen
             from
             the
             great
             Whore
             ,
             mystical
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             is
             become
             a
             president
             to
             the
             other
             Kingdoms
             ;
             who
             must
             all
             in
             time
             ,
             cast
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             under
             which
             they
             are
             ;
             and
             hate
             the
             Whore
             ,
             and
             make
             her
             desolate
             ,
             and
             naked
             ,
             
               &c.
               Revel
            
             .
             17.
             16.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             earth-quake
             were
             slain
             of
             men
             seven
             thousand
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             another
             effect
             of
             the
             earth-quake
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             City
             fell
             ,
             so
             there
             were
             slain
             of
             men
             seven
             thousand
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             is
             already
             apparent
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             the
             material
             falling
             of
             a
             tenth
             part
             ,
             of
             
             any
             material
             City
             ,
             but
             the
             mystical
             falling
             of
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             a
             mysticall
             City
             .
             And
             sutable
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             slaying
             of
             seven
             thousand
             men
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             material
             falling
             of
             any
             part
             of
             a
             material
             City
             .
             But
             the
             earth-quake
             being
             a
             mysticall
             shaking
             of
             mystical
             Babylon
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             mystical
             slaying
             of
             seven
             thousand
             men
             ;
             whereby
             they
             die
             mystically
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             cease
             to
             live
             any
             longer
             to
             mystical
             Babylon
             ,
             being
             by
             beholding
             the
             great
             victory
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             had
             over
             the
             Beast
             converted
             ,
             and
             fallen
             off
             from
             the
             Beast
             ,
             which
             seven
             thousand
             men
             were
             before
             ,
             either
             secretly
             ,
             or
             openly
             lovers
             and
             worshippers
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             How
             doth
             it
             appear
             that
             seven
             thousand
             men
             ,
             or
             persons
             were
             so
             converted
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Though
             it
             doe
             not
             visibly
             appear
             to
             the
             outward
             eyes
             of
             any
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             me
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             to
             perswade
             all
             Saints
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             in
             that
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             this
             oracle
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             saith
             it
             .
             When
             there
             was
             no
             true
             worshippers
             of
             God
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             were
             visible
             to
             Elijah
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             the
             Lord
             telling
             
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             left
             seven
             thousand
             in
             Israel
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             bowed
             the
             knee
             to
             Baal
             ,
             nor
             had
             kissed
             him
             with
             the
             mouth
             ;
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             Elijah
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             although
             not
             one
             of
             those
             seven
             thousand
             did
             visibly
             appear
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             much
             more
             ought
             Saints
             now
             ,
             not
             to
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ;
             that
             seven
             thousand
             are
             in
             this
             mysticall
             earth-quake
             ,
             mystically
             slaine
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             altogether
             so
             visible
             to
             us
             (
             as
             other
             things
             are
             )
             because
             this
             Scripture
             saies
             it
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             what
             the
             Scripture
             saies
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             probability
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             many
             are
             convinced
             ,
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             sight
             against
             them
             ,
             are
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doe
             fight
             against
             God.
             I
             say
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             many
             are
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             so
             owned
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             such
             victory
             over
             those
             vile
             wretches
             that
             did
             oppose
             them
             ,
             and
             formerly
             reproach
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Where
             is
             your
             God
             ?
             And
             now
             God
             appearing
             to
             be
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             enemy
             were
             come
             to
             such
             a
             height
             of
             impiety
             and
             insolency
             :
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             were
             convinced
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             fell
             from
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             number
             of
             these
             so
             fallen
             from
             the
             
             Beast
             is
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             seven
             thousand
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             great
             earth-quake
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             earth-quake
             were
             slain
             of
             men
             seven
             thousand
             ,
             and
             the
             remnant
             were
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             gave
             glory
             to
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             remnant
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             distinct
             from
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             such
             as
             were
             for
             the
             Beast
             ,
             or
             others
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             but
             were
             some
             that
             were
             affrighted
             at
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             having
             a
             spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             their
             standing
             upon
             their
             feet
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             some
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             seven
             thousand
             neither
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             remnant
             ,
             or
             the
             residue
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             clause
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             in
             such
             an
             eminent
             manner
             ,
             to
             the
             shaking
             of
             great
             Babylon
             ,
             did
             so
             work
             upon
             the
             residue
             of
             people
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             seven
             thousand
             ,
             as
             that
             either
             they
             were
             affrighted
             at
             it
             ,
             or
             had
             their
             mouths
             opened
             to
             glorifie
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             year
             1645.
             the
             generality
             of
             people
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             either
             saw
             or
             heard
             of
             the
             great
             things
             God
             did
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             were
             
             either
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             amazed
             at
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             did
             glorifie
             God
             in
             working
             so
             wonderfully
             as
             he
             did
             :
             for
             when
             God
             did
             worke
             so
             wonderfully
             ,
             and
             beyond
             expectation
             ,
             in
             giving
             victory
             upon
             victory
             ,
             and
             successe
             upon
             successe
             unto
             his
             people
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             them
             that
             dreamed
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             God
             did
             thus
             ,
             then
             the
             generality
             of
             people
             did
             admire
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             
               They
               glorified
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             had
             done
             such
             great
             things
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             unexpected
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             .
             And
             thus
             
               the
               remnant
               were
               affrighted
               ,
               and
               gave
               glory
               to
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             
               The
               second
               woe
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               third
               woe
               cometh
               quickly
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             8.
             
             Chapter
             at
             the
             13.
             verse
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               an
               Angel
               did
               flie
               thorow
               the
               midst
               of
               heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ;
               woe
               ,
               woe
               ,
               woe
               to
               the
               inhabiters
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               other
               voices
               ,
               of
               the
               trumpet
               of
               the
               three
               Angels
               ,
               which
               are
               yet
               to
               sound
               .
            
             And
             at
             the
             9.
             
             Chapter
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             description
             of
             a
             great
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             not
             the
             
             seal
             of
             God
             in
             their
             fore-heads
             ,
             at
             the
             12.
             verse
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               One
               woe
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               behold
               there
               come
               two
               woes
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             And
             now
             upon
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             which
             brings
             in
             such
             a
             great
             earth-quake
             at
             the
             same
             hour
             with
             it
             ;
             which
             gives
             such
             a
             terrible
             blow
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             Beast
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               That
               the
               second
               woe
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               woe
               cometh
               quickly
               .
            
             So
             that
             there
             remaineth
             one
             great
             woe
             more
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             *
             inhabiters
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             what
             this
             woe
             is
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             now
             quickly
             upon
             the
             inhabiters
             of
             the
             earth
             wil
             be
             ,
             appears
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             of
             this
             Chap.
             as
             the
             taking
             off
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             from
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             subjected
             only
             to
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             Christ
             ;
             for
             him
             to
             raign
             over
             them
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             &c.
             and
             now
             ,
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             are
             risen
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             and
             that
             quickly
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             the
             great
             joy
             of
             all
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             casting
             down
             of
             all
             their
             enemies
             that
             are
             implacable
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Explication
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             which
             at
             this
             time
             I
             intended
             to
             treat
             of
             .
             I
             now
             come
             to
             draw
             some
             Deducations
             from
             it
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Application
           .
        
         
           THese
           verses
           being
           thus
           opened
           ,
           many
           profitable
           Deductions
           doe
           arise
           there-from
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           passe
           by
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           brief
           as
           I
           may
           in
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           points
           fully
           and
           sweetly
           held
           forth
           by
           others
           in
           other
           Treatises
           ,
           because
           I
           shall
           take
           liberty
           to
           be
           more
           large
           in
           some
           things
           that
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           clearly
           held
           forth
           in
           print
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           .
        
         
           
             Deduction
             1.
             
          
           
             That
             Deduction
             that
             first
             in
             order
             arises
             from
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             is
             a
             word
             of
             Comfort
             for
             all
             afflicted
             Saints
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             of
             Comfort
             for
             such
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             all
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             whatever
             they
             be
             ,
             are
             measured
             out
             unto
             them
             by
             their
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             
             tender
             love
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             care
             over
             them
             in
             their
             affliction
             .
             The
             Saints
             of
             God
             who
             are
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             and
             beloved
             City
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             are
             measured
             out
             unto
             an
             afflicted
             ,
             sad
             condition
             :
             and
             their
             afflictions
             come
             not
             at
             randome
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             their
             enemies
             :
             no
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             measured
             unto
             affliction
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             could
             have
             no
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             by
             their
             God
             given
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             possible
             ,
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             have
             troden
             them
             under
             foot
             .
             Now
             since
             it
             is
             Gods
             act
             towards
             his
             people
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             the
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             the
             sufferings
             that
             Saints
             undergoe
             ,
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             their
             priviledge
             ,
             
               Phil.
               1.
               29.
               
               Vnto
               you
               it
               is
               given
               ,
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               believe
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               .
            
             And
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Micah
             ,
             speaks
             of
             the
             rod
             of
             affliction
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             food
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Micah
               7.
               14.
               
               Feed
               thy
               people
               with
               thy
               rod
               ;
               the
               flock
               of
               thine
               heritage
               ,
               which
               dwell
               solitarily
               in
               the
               wood
               .
            
             And
             as
             in
             Micah
             ,
             God
             is
             said
             to
             feed
             his
             people
             with
             his
             rod
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             said
             to
             comfort
             them
             with
             his
             rod
             :
             for
             saith
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             23.
             4.
             
             
               Thy
               rod
               and
               thy
               
               staffe
               they
               comfort
               me
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             let
             Saints
             in
             an
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             be
             comforted
             in
             this
             consideration
             ,
             That
             their
             affliction
             ,
             what
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             comes
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             as
             men
             use
             to
             say
             ;
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             wils
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             their
             God
             hath
             dispenced
             it
             out
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             doth
             it
             in
             great
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             great
             love
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             out
             affliction
             ,
             as
             their
             priviledge
             ,
             as
             their
             food
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             comfort
             .
             O
             therefore
             ,
             let
             poor
             souls
             in
             affliction
             be
             no
             more
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             walk
             no
             more
             heavily
             ,
             nor
             goe
             mourning
             all
             the
             day
             long
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             walk
             comfortably
             under
             afflictions
             ,
             because
             they
             come
             from
             a
             loving
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             appointed
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             3.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             enforme
             us
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             enemies
             do
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             Saints
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             mystical
             Babylonians
             ,
             were
             by
             God
             appointed
             to
             afflict
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             tread
             the
             holy
             City
             under
             foot
             ,
             before
             ever
             they
             had
             a
             being
             .
             Now
             as
             God
             doth
             in
             love
             suffer
             his
             people
             to
             be
             afflicted
             :
             So
             in
             wrath
             he
             usually
             gives
             up
             wicked
             men
             to
             be
             the
             instruments
             of
             afflicting
             his
             people
             .
             
             For
             as
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Saints
             worke
             out
             for
             them
             a
             greater
             weight
             of
             glory
             ,
             
               (
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               17.
            
             )
             So
             the
             wrongs
             and
             violence
             ;
             that
             wicked
             men
             doe
             offer
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             doth
             procure
             for
             them
             a
             greater
             weight
             of
             vengeance
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Phil.
               1.
            
             28.
             bids
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               To
               be
               in
               nothing
               terrified
               by
               their
               adversaries
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               them
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               an
               evident
               token
               of
               perdition
               ,
               but
               to
               you
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               God.
            
             And
             2
             
               Thess
               .
               1.
               6.
               
               It
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               a
               righteous
               thing
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               recompence
               tribulation
               unto
               them
               which
               trouble
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             So
             that
             God
             raises
             up
             wicked
             men
             to
             afflict
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pour
             out
             the
             fuller
             viols
             of
             wrath
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             God
             told
             Pharaoh
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             at
             that
             time
             send
             all
             his
             plagues
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             servants
             and
             people
             ,
             Exod.
             9.
             14.
             saith
             he
             at
             the
             16.
             verse
             .
             
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               have
               I
               raised
               thee
               up
               ,
               for
               to
               shew
               in
               thee
               my
               power
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               name
               may
               be
               declared
               thorowout
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             So
             that
             no
             enemy
             can
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             usually
             doth
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pour
             out
             the
             fuller
             viols
             of
             wrath
             upon
             them
             .
             I
             say
             usually
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             alwaies
             so
             :
             for
             some
             enemies
             of
             Saints
             are
             sometimes
             chosen
             vessels
             ,
             
             as
             Paul
             was
             :
             but
             ordinarily
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             Beast
             :
             for
             both
             Babylon
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             this
             mystical
             Babylon
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             was
             before
             ordained
             ,
             were
             appointed
             to
             take
             off
             the
             dregs
             of
             that
             cup
             of
             trembling
             ,
             which
             they
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               51.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Hear
               now
               thou
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               drunken
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               wine
               :
               thus
               saith
               thy
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               and
               thy
               Gad
               ,
               that
               pleadeth
               the
               cause
               of
               ●is
               people
               ;
               behold
               I
               have
               taken
               out
               of
               thy
               hand
               ,
               the
               cup
               of
               trembling
               ,
               even
               the
               dregs
               of
               the
               cup
               of
               my
               fury
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               no
               more
               drink
               it
               again
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               put
               it
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               them
               that
               afflict
               thee
               ,
               which
               have
               said
               to
               thy
               soul
               ,
               Bowe
               down
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               goe
               over
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               laid
               thy
               body
               as
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               street
               to
               them
               that
               went
               over
               .
            
             And
             how
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             materiall
             and
             the
             mysticall
             Babylon
             ,
             appears
             at
             large
             in
             the
             47.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             the
             51.
             of
             Jeremiah
             ,
             and
             the
             18.
             of
             the
             Revelation
             :
             besides
             in
             severall
             other
             Scriptures
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             we
             may
             cease
             to
             wonder
             ,
             why
             wicked
             men
             doe
             prevail
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             continue
             so
             long
             in
             doing
             violence
             unto
             Saints
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             it
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             ordinarily
             he
             suffers
             it
             ,
             that
             vengeance
             may
             fall
             the
             heavier
             
             upon
             them
             at
             last
             .
             Babylon
             hath
             multiplied
             her
             abominations
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             made
             her selfe
             drunk
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Saints
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             she
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             double
             for
             all
             the
             cruelties
             she
             hath
             done
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             3.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Saints
             are
             here
             instructed
             to
             beware
             how
             they
             be
             too
             hasty
             to
             get
             out
             of
             an
             afflicted
             condition
             ;
             and
             especially
             to
             beware
             how
             they
             use
             any
             indirect
             means
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             come
             the
             sooner
             out
             of
             affliction
             :
             for
             it
             is
             vain
             and
             sinfull
             for
             them
             so
             to
             doe
             :
             for
             the
             time
             how
             long
             they
             shall
             remain
             in
             an
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             is
             fixed
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             they
             shall
             remain
             under
             affliction
             ,
             though
             they
             strive
             and
             struggle
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             to
             come
             sooner
             out
             of
             it
             .
             For
             we
             see
             here
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             an
             afflicted
             condition
             fourty
             and
             two
             months
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             they
             did
             abide
             in
             that
             condition
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             they
             might
             expect
             deliverance
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             years
             ;
             but
             if
             not
             then
             ,
             yet
             the
             second
             moneth
             ,
             when
             sixty
             years
             were
             expired
             ,
             they
             might
             then
             hope
             deliverance
             was
             near
             .
             For
             the
             materiall
             Babylon
             ,
             held
             the
             people
             of
             God
             but
             seventy
             
             years
             ,
             but
             yet
             deliverance
             came
             not
             in
             three
             ,
             nor
             four
             ,
             nor
             five
             ,
             nor
             twenty
             moneths
             of
             years
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             had
             been
             five
             hundred
             years
             under
             persecution
             ,
             there
             came
             no
             deliverance
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             but
             the
             Saints
             were
             to
             remain
             seven
             hundred
             years
             longer
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             the
             time
             appointed
             for
             deliverance
             was
             not
             come
             till
             then
             .
             The
             decree
             was
             past
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             City
             should
             be
             trod
             under
             foot
             fourty
             and
             two
             moneths
             ,
             and
             the
             decree
             being
             past
             ,
             so
             long
             it
             must
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             it
             did
             remain
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             .
             It
             is
             wisdome
             therefore
             for
             Saints
             ,
             quietly
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             will
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             too
             hasty
             to
             get
             out
             ,
             before
             the
             appointed
             time
             of
             their
             God
             be
             come
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             tarry
             they
             must
             wait
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             4.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             the
             next
             here
             is
             a
             further
             word
             of
             Consolation
             to
             Saints
             in
             affliction
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             to
             abide
             under
             affliction
             ,
             is
             expired
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             affliction
             ,
             and
             nothing
             shall
             longer
             prolong
             their
             affliction
             :
             for
             we
             see
             that
             though
             the
             holy
             City
             must
             be
             trod
             under
             foot
             ,
             fourty
             and
             two
             moneths
             :
             yet
             
             when
             that
             time
             is
             expired
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             delivered
             .
             
               The
               rod
               of
               the
               wicked
               must
               not
               alway
               rest
               upon
               the
               lot
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
            
             No
             ,
             the
             Father
             hath
             appointed
             a
             time
             ,
             wherein
             deliverance
             must
             come
             .
             The
             Saints
             must
             not
             alwaies
             be
             laid
             low
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Micah
               7.
               8.
               
               Rejoyce
               not
               against
               me
               ,
               ô
               mine
               enemy
               ;
               when
               I
               fall
               ,
               I
               shall
               rise
               again
               .
            
             So
             ,
             though
             the
             Witnesses
             be
             cloathed
             in
             sack-cloth
             ,
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             alwaies
             so
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               at
               last
               have
               beauty
               for
               ashes
               ,
               the
               oil
               of
               joy
               for
               mourning
               ,
               the
               garment
               of
               praise
               ,
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               heavinesse
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             61.
             3.
             
             
               And
               though
               they
               have
               for
               a
               time
               lien
               among
               the
               pots
               ;
               yet
               shall
               they
               be
               ,
               as
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               Dove
               ,
               covered
               with
               silver
               ,
               and
               her
               fethers
               with
               yellow
               gold
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             68.
             13.
             
             And
             of
             this
             we
             are
             to
             be
             confident
             under
             any
             affliction
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             nothing
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             appointed
             time
             for
             our
             deliverance
             is
             come
             ,
             though
             not
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             5.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             Is
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             had
             some
             that
             have
             prophesied
             ,
             during
             all
             the
             twelve
             hundred
             and
             odde
             years
             that
             the
             Beast
             hath
             tyrannized
             over
             the
             Saints
             ,
             during
             all
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             Saints
             have
             been
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             mysticall
             
             Babylon
             ,
             then
             this
             may
             serve
             to
             convince
             those
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             hear
             (
             such
             as
             they
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             real
             )
             Saints
             ,
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             the
             edification
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             others
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             conceive
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             Babylonish
             darknesse
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             nor
             Teachers
             ,
             nor
             Prophets
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             convincing
             of
             those
             of
             their
             errour
             herein
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             the
             more
             large
             in
             this
             Use
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             it
             clearly
             to
             appear
             to
             be
             their
             great
             weaknes
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             you
             that
             lie
             under
             this
             scruple
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             love
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             had
             some
             true
             Prophets
             ,
             during
             all
             this
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             ,
             that
             the
             Beast
             hath
             troden
             the
             Saints
             under
             foot
             :
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               power
               unto
               my
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               prophesie
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               daies
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               sackcloth
               .
            
             And
             this
             hath
             been
             made
             good
             ,
             for
             it
             appears
             ,
             tha●
             in
             all
             times
             since
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             had
             some
             that
             have
             prophesied
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             held
             forth
             the
             Testimony
             
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophesie
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             every
             true
             Saint
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             revealing
             his
             secrets
             to
             a
             soul
             ,
             as
             it
             maketh
             it
             a
             Saint
             ,
             so
             it
             maketh
             it
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             looks
             upon
             his
             Saints
             ▪
             as
             his
             Witnesses
             and
             Prophets
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             evident
             ,
             That
             Christ
             hath
             had
             true
             Prophets
             ;
             this
             maketh
             it
             clear
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               ascended
               up
               farre
               above
               all
               heavens
               ,
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               some
               Pastours
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               we
               all
               come
               into
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               unto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ.
            
             So
             this
             word
             hath
             been
             fulfilled
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             alwaies
             continued
             these
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Apostles
             have
             been
             continued
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             said
             :
             for
             the
             Apostles
             being
             the
             eie-witnesses
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             that
             expression
             of
             Peter
             ,
             when
             another
             Apostle
             was
             to
             be
             chosen
             
             in
             the
             place
             of
             
               Judas
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Wherefore
               of
               these
               men
               which
               have
               accompanied
               with
               us
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               went
               in
               ,
               and
               out
               among
               us
               .
               Beginning
               from
               the
               baptisme
               of
               John
               ,
               unto
               that
               same
               day
               he
               was
               taken
               from
               us
               ,
               must
               one
               be
               ordained
               to
               be
               a
               Witnesse
               with
               us
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             being
             eie-witnesses
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             their
             witnesse
             which
             they
             gave
             of
             him
             is
             left
             still
             upon
             record
             ,
             in
             which
             Apostles
             still
             continue
             usefull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             perfecting
             of
             Saints
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             we
             all
             come
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             Apostles
             have
             continued
             :
             but
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             have
             actually
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             doth
             appear
             by
             this
             ,
             because
             we
             here
             see
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Prophets
             have
             been
             continued
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Prophet
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             degree
             truly
             is
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             a
             Teacher
             also
             .
             For
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             be
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             able
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             grace
             and
             sweetnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             so
             is
             an
             Evangelist
             .
             And
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             be
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             able
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             the
             sheep
             
             and
             tender
             lambs
             ,
             with
             the
             wholsome
             ,
             saving
             truths
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             nourishing
             ,
             and
             strengthning
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             And
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             be
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             able
             to
             unfold
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             clearly
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             truths
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             encreasing
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             so
             is
             a
             Teacher
             .
          
           
             Now
             he
             that
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             may
             be
             all
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             may
             be
             a
             man
             that
             publisheth
             the
             glad
             tydings
             ,
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             A
             man
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             instructeth
             people
             ,
             with
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             A
             man
             that
             feeds
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             wholsome
             saving
             truths
             .
             I
             say
             a
             Prophet
             may
             be
             ,
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Paul
             :
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             appears
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             1.
             and
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             so
             frequent
             in
             feeding
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             and
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             appears
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             1.
             and
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             11.
             and
             Acts
             20.
             27.
             and
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             appears
             in
             all
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             by
             his
             full
             ,
             and
             sweet
             holding
             
             forth
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             Paul
             was
             so
             :
             so
             it
             might
             be
             also
             said
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             If
             one
             man
             may
             be
             both
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             Evangelist
             ,
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             Teacher
             ,
             Why
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             speak
             of
             them
             particularly
             ,
             as
             given
             to
             particular
             persons
             ;
             For
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               when
               he
               ascended
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               some
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             29.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Are
               all
               Apostles
               ?
               Are
               all
               Prophets
               ?
               Are
               all
               Teachers
               ?
            
             Implying
             that
             the
             Spirit
             had
             dispenced
             out
             the
             gift
             of
             prophesying
             to
             one
             ,
             of
             teaching
             to
             another
             ,
             of
             Apostleship
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             these
             gifts
             to
             one
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             That
             a
             Prophet
             may
             be
             also
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             Teacher
             ,
             as
             Paul
             was
             ;
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             particularly
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             severall
             gifts
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             they
             are
             severally
             dispensed
             ;
             so
             that
             one
             man
             may
             be
             more
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             be
             more
             able
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             sweet
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             son
             of
             consolation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             more
             Evangelical
             then
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             more
             
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             an
             Evangelist
             .
             And
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             one
             man
             may
             be
             more
             eminent
             in
             one
             of
             these
             gifts
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             be
             more
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             or
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             be
             able
             to
             act
             ,
             as
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             or
             a
             Teacher
             :
             so
             he
             that
             is
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             act
             as
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             or
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             he
             may
             be
             fitted
             to
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             So
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             particularly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             that
             some
             Saints
             may
             be
             more
             eminently
             fitted
             for
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             they
             ,
             that
             have
             one
             of
             these
             gifts
             ,
             have
             only
             one
             of
             those
             gifts
             ,
             and
             is
             utterly
             void
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             be
             the
             more
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             cleared
             by
             comparing
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             passage
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               For
               to
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Spirit
               the
               word
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               to
               another
               tbe
               word
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               another
               faith
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               gifts
               of
               healing
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               working
               of
               miracles
               ,
               to
               another
               prophesie
               ,
               to
               another
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               to
               another
               divers
               kindes
               of
               toungues
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               interpretation
               of
               tongues
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             
             severall
             gifts
             ,
             and
             saith
             that
             one
             is
             given
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             one
             Saint
             is
             more
             eminent
             for
             one
             gift
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             he
             that
             had
             the
             word
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             had
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             no
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             that
             he
             that
             had
             faith
             ,
             had
             not
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             that
             he
             that
             had
             knowledge
             ,
             had
             no
             faith
             ,
             nor
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             prophesie
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             that
             he
             that
             had
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             had
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             prophesie
             ,
             nor
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             had
             the
             word
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             might
             not
             have
             so
             much
             faith
             ,
             nor
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             discerning
             of
             spirits
             ,
             &c.
             as
             he
             that
             had
             lesse
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             was
             full
             of
             faith
             ,
             might
             have
             lesse
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             discerning
             of
             spirits
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             then
             those
             that
             were
             more
             weak
             in
             faith
             .
             But
             now
             as
             some
             might
             be
             eminent
             in
             one
             of
             these
             gifts
             only
             ;
             so
             some
             might
             be
             eminent
             for
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             :
             and
             others
             might
             be
             eminent
             for
             them
             all
             .
             And
             those
             that
             were
             eminent
             for
             one
             only
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             have
             none
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Now
             by
             this
             time
             the
             reason
             is
             evident
             ,
             why
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             withall
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             a
             Prophet
             is
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             a
             Teacher
             .
             For
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             faith
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             discerning
             of
             spirits
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             Evangelist
             ,
             nor
             Pastour
             ,
             nor
             Teacher
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             Prophets
             have
             been
             continued
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             the
             Saints
             have
             been
             in
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             continuance
             of
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             whereby
             that
             Scripture
             hath
             been
             made
             good
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             which
             saies
             ,
             they
             must
             all
             continue
             ,
             
               Till
               we
               all
               come
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             this
             being
             so
             evident
             ,
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             from
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             that
             any
             have
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             any
             of
             these
             have
             been
             during
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             have
             been
             captivated
             to
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             this
             query
             may
             be
             made
             ;
             May
             there
             be
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             were
             never
             ordained
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Yes
             they
             may
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             not
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             any
             ,
             
             but
             only
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             and
             they
             only
             had
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             because
             they
             were
             ordained
             ,
             to
             doe
             some
             particular
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             proper
             to
             them
             only
             ,
             and
             none
             in
             the
             Church
             else
             ,
             were
             to
             act
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             they
             .
             But
             Prophesying
             ,
             and
             Evangelizing
             ,
             and
             feeding
             ,
             and
             teaching
             ,
             and
             building
             up
             one
             another
             ,
             was
             common
             to
             all
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             had
             received
             the
             gift
             ,
             so
             to
             minister
             ,
             as
             good
             stewards
             of
             the
             Grace
             they
             had
             received
             !
             
             For
             their
             gifts
             are
             not
             given
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             a
             napkin
             ,
             
               But
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               given
               to
               every
               one
               to
               profit
               withall
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             these
             I
             say
             were
             not
             restrained
             only
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             only
             were
             persons
             ordained
             ,
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ;
             but
             were
             common
             to
             be
             done
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             Now
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Scripture
             indifferently
             cals
             ,
             either
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             an
             Elder
             ,
             or
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             )
             is
             ordained
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             appointed
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             works
             that
             are
             proper
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Elder
             ,
             or
             Presbyter
             .
             Are
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             To
             rule
             ,
             and
             guide
             ,
             and
             govern
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             this
             is
             clear
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               Let
               the
               Bishops
               that
               rule
               well
               be
               counted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               .
            
             And
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             the
             Apostle
             saies
             ,
             That
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             one
             that
             rules
             well
             his
             own
             house
             ;
             implying
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             rule
             his
             own
             house
             well
             .
             And
             of
             those
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               Hebrew
               .
               13.
               7.
               
               Remember
               them
               which
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               who
               have
               spoken
               unto
               you
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Obey
               them
               which
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               and
               submit
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               Souls
               .
            
             And
             of
             these
             he
             also
             speaks
             ,
             1
             
               Thes
               .
               5.
               12.
               
               Know
               them
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             secondly
             ▪
             It
             is
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Churches
             where
             they
             are
             wanting
             ,
             as
             appears
             ,
             Titus
             1.
             5.
             
             The
             Apostle
             there
             speaking
             to
             Titus
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               this
               cause
               left
               I
               thee
               in
               Crete
               ;
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               set
               in
               order
               the
               things
               that
               are
               wanting
            
             ;
             and
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             .
             And
             so
             Timothy
             being
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             work
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             rule
             given
             him
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               
               Lay
               hand
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man.
            
             Again
             it
             likewise
             is
             made
             evident
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             work
             
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             1
             Timothy
             4.
             14.
             and
             2
             
               Tim.
               1.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Now
             these
             things
             were
             proper
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             not
             ordained
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             have
             no
             warrant
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             act
             in
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             other
             things
             that
             Bishops
             are
             also
             enjoined
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             by
             other
             brethren
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             are
             enjoined
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               To
               feed
               the
               flock
               over
               which
               they
               are
               made
               over-seers
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
            
             Paul
             
               enjoins
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             
               to
               doe
            
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             29.
             
             Take
             heed
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             the
             flock
             over
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             over-seers
             ,
             and
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             .
             
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
            
             Timothy
             ,
             
               who
               was
               an
               Elder
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               was
               enjoined
               to
               ,
               in
               these
               passages
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
             Preach
             the
             word
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             
               And
               vers
            
             .
             5.
             
             Doe
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             make
             full
             proof
             of
             thy
             Ministery
             .
             And
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             Study
             to
             shew
             thy self
             approved
             unto
             God
             ,
             a
             work-man
             that
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             rightly
             deviding
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
             
               Thus
               ought
               Bishops
               in
               a
               more
               especiall
               
               manner
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               instruct
               and
               admonish
               them
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               their
               duties
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               the
               brethren
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               severall
               abilities
               .
               But
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             examples
             to
             believers
             :
             this
             also
             Timothy
             was
             enjoined
             unto
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               4.
               12.
               
               Be
               thou
               an
               example
               to
               believers
               ,
               in
               word
               ,
               in
               conversation
               ,
               in
               love
               ,
               in
               spirit
               ,
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               purity
               .
            
             And
             this
             Titus
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             also
             enjoined
             unto
             ,
             
               Tit.
               2.
               7.
               
               In
               all
               things
               shew
               thy self
               a
               pattern
               of
               good
               works
               :
               in
               Doctrine
               shewing
               uncorruptnesse
               ,
               gravity
               ,
               sincerity
               .
            
             And
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               The
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               among
               many
               witnesses
               ,
               the
               same
               commit
               thou
               to
               faithfull
               men
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               also
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             good
             example
             to
             believers
             :
             but
             it
             is
             not
             their
             duty
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             other
             Saints
             also
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             flock
             which
             are
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             give
             account
             of
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             are
             enjoined
             unto
             ,
             
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               Take
               heed
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               flock
               over
               
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               over-seers
               :
               for
               I
               know
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               that
               after
               my
               departure
               ,
               there
               shall
               grievous
               wolves
               enter
               in
               among
               you
               :
            
             So
             that
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             look
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             pernicious
             Doctrines
             of
             wolvish
             men
             ,
             and
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ;
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               doe
               it
               with
               joy
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             people
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             their
             duty
             only
             ;
             but
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             believers
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Scripture
             declaring
             that
             Bishops
             are
             ordained
             ,
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             declares
             what
             things
             are
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             other
             Saints
             ;
             and
             what
             things
             are
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             others
             also
             .
             Now
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             but
             of
             one
             Office
             more
             ,
             to
             which
             persons
             are
             ordained
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             of
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             the
             Scripture
             expresses
             distinctly
             also
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             receive
             the
             collections
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             distribute
             it
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             widows
             ,
             
             and
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             want
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             according
             to
             their
             necessities
             .
             And
             this
             appears
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             4.
             verses
             compared
             together
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             work
             which
             Deacons
             were
             ordained
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             others
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             we
             finde
             that
             Stephen
             and
             Philip
             being
             Deacons
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             did
             feed
             the
             flock
             ,
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             opposed
             gainsaiers
             ,
             were
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             work
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             wrought
             miracles
             ,
             and
             wonders
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             sixth
             ,
             seventh
             and
             eighth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Acts
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             the
             duty
             of
             Deacons
             ;
             but
             not
             their
             duties
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             duties
             of
             all
             the
             brethren
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             to
             act
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             grace
             received
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             since
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             but
             only
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             that
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             declares
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             brethren
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             as
             1
             
               Cor.
               14.
               31.
               
               Ye
               may
               all
               prophesie
               one
               by
               one
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             others
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             .
             It
             is
             hereby
             clear
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             
             Pastours
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             were
             never
             ordained
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             answer
             to
             that
             query
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             it
             is
             made
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastours
             and
             Teachers
             have
             continued
             all
             the
             while
             the
             Beast
             hath
             continued
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             hereby
             they
             that
             thorow
             darknesse
             have
             been
             of
             the
             contrary
             minde
             ,
             will
             be
             hereby
             convinced
             of
             their
             errour
             herein
             .
             And
             now
             be
             ye
             exhorted
             to
             frequent
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Saints
             ;
             and
             come
             to
             those
             meeting
             places
             ,
             where
             such
             as
             are
             precious
             Saints
             ,
             doe
             hold
             forth
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             doe
             sprak
             unto
             men
             ,
             to
             edification
             ,
             exhortation
             and
             comfort
             .
             O
             come
             you
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             those
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             some
             are
             inabled
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             publish
             peace
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             mercy
             thorow
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             the
             worke
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             partake
             you
             of
             those
             gifts
             ,
             whereby
             others
             are
             inabled
             to
             unfold
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             instruct
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Teacher
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Come
             and
             partake
             of
             Apostolicall
             ,
             Propheticall
             and
             Pastorall
             
             gifts
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             particular
             operations
             and
             manifestations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Saints
             :
             which
             are
             given
             to
             profit
             withall
             .
             Consider
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               my
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               prophesie
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             not
             only
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             persons
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             also
             .
             Saints
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             one
             anothers
             gifts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             such
             as
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             himself
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Apollo
             ,
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             Saints
             
               (
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               21
               ,
               22.
               )
            
             all
             are
             yours
             ,
             
               whether
               Paul
               or
               Apollo
               ,
               or
               Cephas
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             the
             gifts
             that
             are
             given
             to
             others
             ,
             are
             given
             to
             them
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             gifts
             that
             are
             given
             to
             me
             ,
             how
             weak
             soever
             ,
             are
             not
             altogether
             for
             my self
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             also
             :
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             so
             disposed
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             give
             several
             gifts
             to
             several
             Saints
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             to
             maintain
             Communion
             among
             Saints
             .
             O
             therefore
             you
             that
             are
             Saints
             ,
             have
             Communion
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             receive
             benefit
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             :
             For
             he
             gave
             
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               some
               Pastours
               and
               Teachers
            
             ;
             What
             to
             do
             ?
             
               For
               the
               perfecting
               of
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Now
             doe
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             edified
             ?
             Doe
             you
             desire
             to
             presse
             forward
             toward
             perfection
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             as
             children
             ,
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             ?
             Then
             frequent
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             partake
             of
             their
             gifts
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             given
             them
             to
             effect
             these
             things
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             people
             :
             and
             for
             the
             keeping
             a
             spirit
             of
             love
             among
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             receiving
             benefit
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             may
             not
             say
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             those
             seem
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             forsake
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Saints
             :
             but
             that
             all
             being
             joyned
             and
             knit
             together
             ,
             may
             encrease
             with
             the
             encrease
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             much
             shall
             suffice
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             6.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             next
             instruction
             that
             I
             shall
             come
             to
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             next
             in
             order
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             place
             it
             here
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             affinity
             it
             hath
             with
             this
             )
             is
             this
             .
             That
             since
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             have
             had
             a
             spirit
             of
             praier
             ,
             all
             the
             while
             the
             Beast
             hath
             continued
             ;
             whereby
             their
             enemies
             have
             been
             devoured
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             spirituall
             fire
             :
             then
             hereby
             they
             may
             be
             convinced
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
             that
             say
             they
             are
             
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             not
             joyn
             with
             any
             ,
             in
             pouring
             out
             their
             fouls
             to
             God
             in
             praier
             ,
             nor
             yet
             doe
             it
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             such
             consider
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             darkest
             mid-night
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Saints
             have
             had
             a
             spirit
             of
             praier
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             a
             spirit
             of
             praier
             .
             It
             is
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             to
             ascend
             upward
             to
             God
             in
             praier
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Saints
             may
             be
             without
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             baptism
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             bread
             (
             though
             I
             know
             no
             rule
             they
             have
             willingly
             to
             neglect
             them
             neither
             :
             )
             yet
             they
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             use
             of
             praier
             and
             prophesying
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             that
             Saints
             have
             alwaies
             enjoyed
             them
             ,
             during
             all
             the
             time
             they
             have
             been
             troden
             under
             foot
             :
             the
             spirit
             of
             praier
             ,
             and
             prophesie
             hath
             been
             still
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             they
             have
             appeared
             to
             be
             both
             living
             Christians
             ,
             and
             waking
             Christians
             :
             a
             dead
             man
             cannot
             breathe
             ,
             nor
             can
             a
             sleeping
             man
             speak
             ;
             but
             when
             a
             man
             breathes
             and
             speaks
             ,
             he
             is
             discovered
             to
             be
             ,
             both
             a
             living
             ,
             and
             a
             waking
             man.
             Now
             if
             Christians
             be
             not
             dead
             Christians
             ,
             
             then
             sure
             they
             will
             both
             breathe
             ,
             and
             speak
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             breath
             of
             spiritual
             life
             is
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             man
             that
             breaths
             toward
             God
             in
             praier
             continually
             :
             and
             when
             he
             is
             grown
             up
             a
             little
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             speak
             ,
             to
             edification
             ,
             exhortation
             and
             comfort
             ;
             though
             some
             are
             more
             fluent
             in
             speaking
             ,
             and
             have
             better
             utterance
             then
             others
             ,
             yet
             *
             all
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             true
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             or
             other
             ,
             doe
             so
             speak
             as
             to
             edifie
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             and
             comfort
             one
             another
             .
             Let
             such
             therefore
             as
             are
             in
             this
             errour
             ,
             beware
             how
             they
             entertain
             principles
             ,
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             life
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             O
             do
             you
             not
             stop
             your
             breath
             ;
             what
             though
             you
             be
             in
             Babylon
             ?
             yet
             you
             must
             breathe
             there
             ,
             otherwise
             you
             are
             stifled
             .
             Beware
             therefore
             of
             being
             stifled
             ,
             breathe
             freely
             toward
             thy
             God
             ,
             whereever
             thou
             art
             .
             Thou
             maist
             have
             Communion
             with
             him
             in
             any
             place
             .
             Though
             thou
             art
             with
             Daniel
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Lions
             den
             ;
             yet
             the
             breathings
             and
             the
             pantings
             of
             thy
             soul
             after
             God
             ,
             are
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Object
             .
             But
             perhaps
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             When
             I
             goe
             about
             to
             pray
             ,
             I
             finde
             much
             deadnesse
             ,
             fleshlinesse
             ,
             carnality
             and
             coldnesse
             in
             my self
             ,
             both
             when
             I
             am
             to
             pray
             publikely
             with
             other
             Saints
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             am
             privately
             retired
             ;
             and
             I
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             Babylonish
             darknesse
             .
             I
             question
             therefore
             whether
             I
             may
             pray
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             wholly
             done
             away
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             he
             bids
             us
             ,
             In
             all
             things
             to
             make
             known
             our
             requests
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             praier
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             continually
             ,
             
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               1
               
               Thess
               .
               5.
               17.
               
               Col.
            
             4.
             2.
             did
             very
             well
             know
             ,
             That
             Saints
             did
             carry
             flesh
             about
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             opposing
             the
             Spirit●
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             himself
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               I
               would
               doe
               good
               ,
               evil
               is
               present
               with
               me
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               The
               flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               contrary
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               :
               so
               that
               ye
               cannot
               doe
               the
               things
               that
               ye
               would
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
             I
             say
             the
             Apostle
             knew
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             flesh
             would
             oppose
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             have
             Saints
             ,
             upon
             that
             ground
             to
             neglect
             spirituall
             duties
             :
             for
             that
             were
             to
             suffer
             the
             flesh
             to
             get
             the
             victory
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             the
             more
             frequent
             in
             spirituall
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             more
             incessant
             in
             holy
             
             performances
             ,
             especially
             in
             praier
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             overcome
             the
             flesh
             that
             so
             opposeth
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             When
             the
             Apostle
             presses
             Saints
             to
             spirituall
             duties
             ,
             he
             speaks
             to
             them
             as
             knowing
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             carry
             flesh
             still
             about
             them
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             have
             a
             spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             to
             act
             toward
             God
             :
             and
             that
             though
             flesh
             be
             acting
             in
             them
             ;
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             spirit
             may
             act
             in
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Saints
             come
             to
             pray
             ,
             though
             the
             flesh
             doe
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             put
             out
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             the
             Spirit
             strives
             to
             mortifie
             the
             flesh
             :
             and
             though
             both
             act
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             yet
             God
             is
             able
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             between
             what
             cometh
             from
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             alwaies
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             what
             comes
             from
             flesh
             in
             them
             .
             And
             though
             the
             flesh
             doe
             act
             its
             part
             ,
             yet
             Jesus
             Christ
             having
             by
             one
             offering
             ,
             done
             away
             all
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             flesh
             in
             his
             people
             :
             God
             can
             notwithstanding
             the
             flesh
             in
             them
             ,
             smell
             a
             sweet
             savour
             in
             those
             performances
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             much
             weaknesse
             and
             flesh
             ,
             and
             but
             little
             of
             the
             Spirit
             appearing
             ;
             there
             being
             an
             attonement
             already
             made
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             holy
             things
             .
             So
             that
             Saints
             ,
             you
             having
             
             Spirit
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             flesh
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             to
             neglect
             to
             performe
             spirituall
             duties
             ,
             because
             you
             doe
             not
             see
             flesh
             wholly
             subdued
             (
             for
             that
             was
             never
             yet
             done
             in
             any
             Saint
             ,
             while
             he
             remained
             in
             this
             tabernacle
             )
             but
             in
             that
             spirit
             to
             act
             ,
             especially
             in
             praier
             ,
             even
             when
             you
             finde
             flesh
             also
             acting
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             have
             but
             a
             spiritual
             desire
             ,
             to
             have
             that
             flesh
             subdued
             ,
             that
             desire
             cometh
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             spark
             being
             neglected
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             die
             ;
             but
             if
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             we
             stirre
             up
             that
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             how
             weak
             soever
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             spark
             may
             grow
             up
             into
             a
             flame
             ,
             and
             get
             strength
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             to
             burn
             up
             that
             corruption
             that
             so
             troubles
             and
             burthens
             us
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             this
             rule
             ,
             
               To
               continue
               in
               praier
            
             .
             Saints
             doe
             you
             desire
             to
             have
             flesh
             subdued
             ?
             then
             continue
             so
             desiring
             ,
             and
             be
             continually
             lifting
             up
             your
             spirits
             ,
             to
             your
             God
             in
             praier
             against
             it
             :
             and
             that
             you
             may
             doe
             so
             ,
             take
             all
             opportunities
             to
             retire
             your self
             ,
             from
             other
             imploiments
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             lift
             up
             your
             souls
             unto
             God
             in
             praier
             :
             and
             doe
             not
             content
             your selves
             with
             barely
             having
             these
             desires
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             continually
             plunging
             your selves
             in
             worldly
             imploiments
             ,
             in
             
             conversing
             with
             sublunary
             things
             :
             but
             improve
             all
             opportunities
             ,
             to
             retire
             your selves
             ,
             from
             conversing
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             for
             the
             enlivening
             and
             enflaming
             of
             your
             spirits
             ;
             and
             doe
             not
             perswade
             your selves
             ,
             that
             while
             you
             are
             discoursing
             of
             your
             bargains
             ,
             and
             tradings
             ,
             and
             lands
             ,
             and
             livings
             ,
             and
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             that
             you
             pray
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             when
             you
             retire
             your self
             into
             a
             private
             place
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             your
             souls
             in
             secret
             to
             God
             in
             praier
             :
             For
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             you
             this
             direction
             ;
             
               When
               you
               pray
               enter
               into
               your
               closets
               ,
               and
               shut
               your
               doors
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               secret
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             6.
             6.
             
             And
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             observed
             the
             same
             rule
             :
             for
             it
             is
             often
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             went
             apart
             into
             a
             mountain
             to
             pray
             ;
             and
             continued
             whole
             nights
             in
             praier
             unto
             God
             :
             the
             night
             being
             the
             time
             in
             which
             he
             was
             free
             from
             other
             imploiments
             .
             And
             so
             Act.
             10.
             9.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             Peter
             went
             upon
             the
             house
             to
             pray
             .
             And
             truly
             if
             Saints
             did
             improve
             more
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             take
             more
             advantages
             thus
             to
             retire
             themselves
             to
             converse
             with
             God
             ;
             so
             much
             coldnesse
             and
             lukewarmnesse
             ,
             worldlinesse
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             contention
             would
             not
             appear
             in
             them
             .
             But
             it
             
             hath
             been
             the
             designe
             of
             the
             common
             enemy
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             Saints
             from
             these
             warrantable
             ,
             profitable
             and
             advantagious
             retirements
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             enjoy
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             continue
             in
             a
             more
             loose
             and
             carnal
             frame
             ,
             to
             the
             sading
             of
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             their
             most
             holy
             profession
             .
          
           
             But
             another
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             finde
             that
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               ask
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               that
               will
               I
               doe
               ,
            
             Joh.
             14.
             13.
             
             And
             John
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               have
               confidence
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               we
               ask
               ,
               we
               receive
               of
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               confidence
               that
               we
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               heareth
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               know
               that
               he
               hear
               us
               ,
               whatsoever
               we
               ask
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               we
               have
               the
               Petitions
               that
               we
               desired
               of
               him
               ,
               1
               John
            
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             by
             these
             passages
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             Saints
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             before
             the
             great
             falling
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Beast
             ;
             when
             they
             praied
             ,
             had
             assurance
             that
             they
             should
             have
             the
             Petitions
             they
             desired
             .
             But
             when
             I
             pray
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             such
             confidence
             in
             many
             things
             :
             and
             many
             times
             it
             is
             a
             long
             time
             before
             my
             Petitions
             are
             answered
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             Petitions
             I
             have
             a
             plain
             denial
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             
             question
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             sinfull
             for
             me
             so
             to
             continue
             praying
             ,
             until
             I
             am
             fully
             come
             out
             of
             Babylon
             :
             and
             then
             I
             conceive
             that
             I
             shall
             have
             such
             a
             spirit
             of
             praier
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             had
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             have
             confidence
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             I
             ask
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             receive
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Saints
             while
             they
             have
             been
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             have
             had
             a
             spirit
             of
             praier
             ;
             and
             have
             had
             their
             petitions
             heard
             ,
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             their
             praiers
             have
             brought
             judgements
             upon
             their
             enemies
             ,
             being
             presented
             upon
             the
             golden
             Altar
             .
             And
             if
             it
             have
             been
             no
             sin
             ,
             for
             these
             to
             continue
             praying
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             in
             Babylon
             :
             then
             doubtlesse
             it
             would
             be
             no
             sin
             for
             thee
             to
             pray
             ,
             though
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             in
             Babylon
             .
             But
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Whereas
             thou
             saist
             ,
             That
             in
             some
             things
             thou
             hast
             no
             confidence
             that
             thou
             shalt
             be
             heard
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             it
             is
             long
             before
             some
             Petitions
             are
             granted
             ,
             and
             other
             Petitions
             are
             plainly
             denied
             .
             Let
             me
             tell
             thee
             ,
             That
             if
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             thou
             hast
             no
             confidence
             ,
             thou
             doe
             pray
             for
             them
             with
             the
             submission
             of
             thy
             will
             ,
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             no
             sin
             for
             thee
             so
             to
             pray
             ,
             for
             the
             things
             that
             thy
             soul
             
             desires
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             no
             confidence
             of
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             be
             not
             sinfull
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             these
             are
             not
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             bodily
             distempers
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             dangers
             in
             travelling
             ,
             whether
             by
             sea
             or
             land
             ;
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             unreasonable
             men
             ,
             that
             seek
             to
             doe
             thee
             hurt
             :
             or
             to
             have
             parents
             ,
             or
             children
             ,
             or
             wife
             ,
             or
             husband
             ,
             or
             brethren
             ,
             or
             sisters
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             friend
             delivered
             from
             bodily
             distempers
             ,
             or
             dangers
             in
             travelling
             ,
             &c.
             or
             to
             have
             them
             brought
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             from
             darknesse
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             to
             God
             :
             or
             to
             have
             them
             kept
             from
             errours
             and
             seducing
             spirits
             .
             I
             say
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             sinfull
             in
             themselves
             ,
             if
             thy
             soul
             desire
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             sinne
             for
             thee
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             no
             confidence
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             granted
             ;
             so
             thou
             pray
             for
             these
             ,
             with
             the
             submitting
             of
             thy
             will
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             himself
             ,
             in
             whom
             was
             no
             sinne
             ,
             did
             pray
             so
             ,
             with
             submission
             to
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             for
             deliverance
             from
             that
             bitter
             cup
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             drink
             of
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             no
             confidence
             that
             〈◊〉
             Petition
             should
             be
             granted
             .
             So
             that
             
             Saints
             may
             pray
             ,
             for
             those
             things
             which
             th●y
             doe
             not
             infallibly
             know
             ,
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             no
             sinne
             so
             to
             pray
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             pray
             with
             submission
             to
             the
             Fathers
             will.
             And
             in
             so
             praying
             they
             may
             be
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             many
             times
             doth
             grant
             some
             of
             those
             Petitions
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             put
             up
             ;
             and
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             made
             his
             people
             to
             wait
             long
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             importunately
             for
             them
             .
             And
             if
             some
             of
             them
             be
             denied
             ,
             yet
             their
             persons
             and
             praiers
             may
             be
             accepted
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             are
             granted
             another
             way
             ,
             God
             giving
             them
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             then
             the
             thing
             desired
             .
             But
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             All
             Saints
             may
             have
             ,
             and
             doubtlesse
             many
             Saints
             have
             as
             much
             confidence
             now
             in
             praier
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             had
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ;
             for
             what
             was
             the
             confidence
             that
             Saints
             then
             had
             ?
             Saith
             
               John
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               confidence
               that
               we
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               heareth
               us
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             primitive
             Saints
             confidence
             ,
             and
             what
             Saint
             hath
             not
             this
             confidence
             now
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             ask
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             heareth
             us
             ?
             Saints
             are
             now
             confident
             ,
             That
             the
             things
             they
             pray
             for
             which
             
             God
             wils
             ,
             and
             intends
             to
             give
             unto
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             granted
             ,
             only
             they
             have
             not
             an
             infallible
             spirit
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             know
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             bestow
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             many
             things
             they
             doe
             know
             ,
             and
             others
             they
             have
             strong
             perswasions
             of
             ,
             when
             God
             in
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             manner
             ,
             moves
             their
             spirits
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Saints
             have
             a
             holy
             boldnes
             and
             confidence
             ,
             in
             approaching
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             coming
             to
             God
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             being
             confident
             of
             having
             every
             good
             thing
             ,
             that
             a
             gracious
             and
             loving
             Father
             sees
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             all
             their
             Petitions
             are
             heard
             .
             They
             are
             confident
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             ask
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             heareth
             them
             .
             And
             no
             Saints
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             had
             other
             confidence
             .
             So
             that
             Saints
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sinne
             for
             you
             to
             continue
             praying
             ,
             making
             known
             your
             requests
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             your
             duty
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Though
             flesh
             doe
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             things
             Saints
             doe
             not
             pray
             aright
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             wholly
             to
             neglect
             praying
             :
             knowing
             that
             God
             still
             delights
             in
             the
             breathings
             of
             his
             owne
             
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ;
             although
             they
             have
             many
             weaknesses
             and
             infirmities
             in
             them
             .
             And
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             If
             they
             finde
             their
             faith
             is
             not
             so
             high
             ,
             nor
             their
             confidence
             so
             strong
             ,
             as
             some
             Primitive
             Saints
             were
             ,
             then
             ought
             they
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             faith
             .
             If
             they
             be
             weak
             in
             faith
             ,
             let
             them
             have
             recourse
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             authour
             and
             finisher
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             it
             ;
             who
             will
             give
             liberally
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             upbraid
             his
             people
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             weak
             .
             Though
             a
             man
             that
             is
             altogether
             faithlesse
             ,
             hath
             no
             promise
             sure
             to
             him
             ;
             yet
             the
             man
             weak
             in
             faith
             ,
             hath
             as
             many
             promises
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             is
             strong
             in
             faith
             .
             So
             that
             though
             it
             be
             weak
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             a
             true
             faith
             in
             him
             that
             praies
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             faith
             ,
             he
             shall
             finde
             accesse
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             7.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             The
             next
             Deduction
             is
             to
             discover
             the
             excellency
             and
             preciousnes
             of
             Saints
             ,
             from
             the
             4
             &
             5
             verses
             ,
             they
             are
             discovered
             to
             be
             excellent
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Olive
             trees
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             as
             the
             dry
             tree
             ,
             who
             is
             
               nigh
               unto
               cursing
               ,
               whose
               end
               is
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
            
             He.
             6.
             8.
             
             But
             blessed
             and
             happy
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             Saints
             :
             
             For
             they
             have
             an
             
               unction
               from
               the
               holy
               Ones
            
             ,
             they
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             They
             are
             precious
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             men
             :
             for
             they
             empty
             the
             golden
             oil
             ,
             they
             have
             received
             from
             the
             holy
             one
             into
             others
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             as
             it
             floweth
             from
             them
             ,
             sometimes
             penitrates
             into
             those
             that
             are
             strangers
             ,
             aliens
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             brought
             home
             to
             the
             imbraces
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             then
             Saints
             are
             excellent
             in
             their
             eyes
             also
             .
             And
             so
             David
             cals
             them
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               16.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               My
               goodnesse
               extendeth
               not
               to
               thee
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               excellent
               in
               whom
               is
               all
               my
               delight
               .
            
             And
             excellent
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             they
             are
             not
             only
             as
             Olive-trees
             ,
             but
             as
             Candle-sticks
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             
               They
               are
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.
             14.
             
             They
             are
             
               as
               light
               shining
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               .
            
             Now
             how
             precious
             is
             light
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             continually
             in
             a
             sensible
             darknesse
             ?
             Light
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             precious
             things
             in
             the
             world
             :
             it
             puts
             a
             beauty
             upon
             other
             things
             ,
             it
             chears
             and
             comforts
             the
             heart
             ;
             it
             causes
             men
             to
             see
             the
             dangers
             that
             are
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             avoid
             them
             :
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             are
             the
             excellent
             properties
             
             of
             this
             naturall
             light
             ;
             but
             many
             more
             ,
             are
             the
             precious
             effects
             of
             spirituall
             light
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             that
             Saints
             have
             ;
             though
             others
             are
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             hell
             ,
             yet
             they
             enjoy
             the
             light
             of
             heaven
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               almighty
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               are
               a
               light
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.
             23.
             
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             also
             Saints
             are
             excellent
             and
             precious
             ones
             :
             But
             I
             would
             be
             brief
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             further
             enlarge
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             8.
             
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             The
             next
             Deduction
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             shall
             be
             brief
             also
             ,
             is
             to
             discover
             from
             the
             fifth
             verse
             ,
             the
             dangerous
             condition
             of
             those
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             Saints
             .
             Though
             Saints
             seem
             to
             be
             poor
             ,
             weak
             ,
             despicable
             creatures
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             in
             outward
             appearance
             seem
             to
             be
             strong
             and
             potent
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             overcomers
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             these
             seeming
             weak
             Saints
             ,
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             mighty
             :
             for
             they
             can
             but
             send
             up
             a
             message
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             bring
             secret
             and
             invisible
             arrows
             from
             thence
             ,
             which
             shall
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             .
             The
             breath
             of
             their
             mouth
             kindles
             coals
             of
             fire
             ,
             that
             destroies
             their
             enemies
             ;
             
               And
               if
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
               ,
               he
               must
               with
               this
               fire
               be
               killed
               .
            
             Little
             doe
             wicked
             men
             think
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             deal
             cruelly
             with
             Saints
             ,
             
             they
             bring
             coals
             of
             fire
             upon
             their
             owne
             heads
             ;
             yet
             so
             they
             doe
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             irreconcilable
             enemies
             unto
             them
             .
             There
             is
             a
             notable
             place
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             danger
             men
             run
             upon
             ,
             when
             they
             offer
             to
             wrong
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Zech
               12.
               3.
               
               In
               that
               day
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               will
               I
               make
               Jerusalem
               a
               burdensome
               stone
               for
               all
               people
               :
               all
               that
               burden
               themselves
               with
               it
               shall
               be
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ;
               though
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               gathered
               together
               against
               it
               .
            
             Though
             the
             spirituall
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             gathered
             together
             against
             them
             ;
             yet
             so
             potent
             and
             strong
             are
             they
             ,
             through
             the
             Lord
             of
             host
             their
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             overcome
             them
             all
             ;
             they
             should
             be
             as
             a
             burdensome
             stone
             ,
             and
             should
             crush
             in
             pieces
             ,
             all
             that
             burden
             themselves
             with
             them
             .
             Therefore
             it
             would
             be
             wisdome
             in
             men
             ,
             to
             beware
             how
             they
             offer
             any
             violence
             to
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             to
             their
             lives
             or
             liberties
             ,
             how
             colourable
             so
             ever
             the
             pretences
             be
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             doe
             it
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             such
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             abuse
             Saints
             :
             as
             that
             in
             wronging
             them
             ,
             men
             be
             devoured
             or
             destroied
             by
             them
             .
             And
             so
             I
             have
             done
             with
             this
             particular
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Deduction
             9.
             
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             In
             the
             next
             place
             from
             the
             sixth
             verse
             ,
             might
             be
             discovered
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             there
             hath
             been
             such
             a
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             and
             impenitency
             upon
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             Babylonish
             crew
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             that
             as
             a
             judgement
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             persecuting
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             heavens
             have
             been
             so
             shut
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             none
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             spirit
             have
             descended
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             I
             passe
             this
             by
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             particulars
             that
             might
             be
             observed
             in
             that
             verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             tenth
             Deduction
             is
             from
             the
             seventh
             verse
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Beast
               that
               ascendeth
               out
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ,
               shall
               make
               warre
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             doth
             enform
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             title
             ,
             
               The
               Beast
            
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             title
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             comparing
             of
             the
             several
             passages
             in
             this
             prophesie
             ,
             where
             the
             Beast
             is
             mentioned
             together
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             in
             the
             explicatory
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             where
             it
             appears
             evidently
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Beast
             is
             meant
             the
             Pope
             :
             Now
             in
             all
             the
             other
             passages
             ,
             of
             the
             prophesie
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             where
             the
             Pope
             is
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             seventh
             verse
             ,
             he
             being
             called
             
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             
             that
             this
             is
             his
             most
             proper
             title
             .
             Though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             Antichristian
             ,
             yet
             we
             doe
             no
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             prophesie
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             Scripture
             where
             he
             is
             expressely
             spoken
             of
             ,
             finde
             the
             title
             of
             Antichrist
             given
             to
             him
             .
             But
             generally
             ,
             in
             the
             prophesie
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             prophesie
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             some
             things
             spoken
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               Beast
            
             .
             And
             for
             the
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             where
             he
             is
             also
             expresly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             plainly
             described
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             called
             there
             Antichrist
             neither
             ,
             but
             is
             there
             called
             ,
             
               That
               man
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               and
               that
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             19.
             
             But
             it
             is
             no
             where
             said
             ,
             There
             are
             many
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Beast
            
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             perdition
             ,
             and
             that
             wicked
             .
             As
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             King
             of
             such
             a
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             The
             Governour
             of
             such
             a
             place
             ;
             and
             ,
             The
             Maior
             of
             such
             a
             City
             or
             Town
             ;
             importing
             there
             is
             but
             one
             :
             So
             the
             Pope
             is
             called
             ,
             The
             Beast
             .
             For
             though
             there
             be
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Beast
             ;
             but
             one
             Pope
             ,
             who
             is
             ,
             The
             Beast
             .
             I
             doe
             the
             rather
             observe
             this
             :
             first
             to
             discover
             ,
             the
             exceeding
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             
             the
             abominablenesse
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             who
             for
             his
             opposition
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             enmity
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             is
             exprest
             by
             a
             peculiar
             title
             ,
             that
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             that
             wicked
             one
             :
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             above
             al
             others
             hateful
             and
             cursed
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             I
             doe
             the
             rather
             speak
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             some
             doe
             confusedly
             speak
             of
             the
             Beast
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             confounding
             the
             Beast
             with
             Antichrist
             ,
             whereas
             there
             be
             many
             that
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             called
             Antichrists
             ,
             especially
             some
             that
             are
             risen
             up
             lately
             ,
             That
             deny
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             making
             themselves
             equal
             with
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             who
             do
             also
             deny
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             have
             a
             light
             esteem
             of
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             by
             looking
             upon
             that
             flesh
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             united
             unto
             the
             God-head
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             life
             of
             it
             was
             laid
             down
             :
             it
             was
             said
             to
             be
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             16.
             as
             no
             *
             more
             to
             be
             esteemed
             then
             the
             flesh
             of
             a
             common
             man.
             I
             say
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             these
             are
             Antichrists
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             1
             
               John
               2.
               22.
            
             and
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             3.
             
             But
             though
             there
             be
             
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             but
             one
             that
             may
             be
             called
             the
             Beast
             :
             but
             by
             confounding
             the
             Beast
             with
             Antichrist
             ,
             some
             look
             upon
             the
             Beast
             onely
             as
             Antichrist
             ,
             whereas
             there
             be
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             and
             avoided
             ,
             besides
             the
             Beast
             ;
             though
             they
             have
             more
             specious
             pretences
             than
             the
             Beasts
             pretences
             now
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             thereby
             the
             more
             like
             to
             prevail
             upon
             the
             more
             knowing
             professors
             of
             the
             time
             .
             So
             much
             for
             this
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             11.
             
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             In
             the
             eleventh
             place
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             justifie
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             the
             late
             defensive
             war.
             Now
             although
             they
             have
             been
             branded
             with
             the
             odious
             titles
             of
             Rebels
             and
             Traitours
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             :
             yet
             here
             their
             justice
             and
             righteousnes
             in
             that
             act
             ,
             appears
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             enemies
             which
             they
             did
             oppose
             was
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             did
             ascend
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             .
             And
             who
             the
             Beast
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Beast
             did
             appear
             to
             be
             he
             ,
             that
             did
             wage
             the
             late
             warre
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             is
             made
             evident
             in
             the
             explicatory
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
             Now
             since
             it
             was
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             cursed
             enemy
             of
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             that
             raised
             this
             warre
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             most
             righteous
             act
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             did
             adhere
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             oppose
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             party
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             by
             the
             way
             I
             desire
             to
             declare
             ,
             That
             though
             I
             doe
             affirme
             ,
             that
             that
             warre
             was
             raised
             by
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             cursed
             enemy
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             yet
             doe
             I
             not
             hereby
             condemn
             every
             particular
             man
             that
             did
             engage
             in
             this
             warre
             ;
             nor
             any
             particular
             man
             ,
             high
             or
             low
             :
             for
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             be
             possible
             ,
             for
             some
             by
             colourable
             pretences
             to
             be
             drawn
             to
             engage
             in
             this
             warre
             ,
             that
             never
             intended
             to
             fight
             for
             the
             Beast
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             hated
             him
             .
             But
             this
             I
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             (
             especially
             of
             the
             chiefest
             )
             that
             engaged
             in
             this
             warre
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             were
             thereunto
             incited
             by
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             intended
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             say
             ,
             seeing
             the
             warre
             ,
             that
             was
             raised
             against
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             stiled
             Puritans
             and
             round-heads
             in
             England
             ,
             was
             a
             warre
             made
             by
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             ascended
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             and
             contrived
             in
             Rome
             and
             hell
             :
             it
             was
             a
             most
             righteous
             
             thing
             for
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             adhered
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             it
             :
             God
             having
             put
             a
             power
             into
             their
             hands
             to
             do
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             were
             they
             no
             Rebels
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             rebellion
             to
             oppose
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             The
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             adhered
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             made
             further
             evident
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             the
             Beast
             did
             raise
             this
             war
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             destroy
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             utter
             end
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             none
             that
             should
             oppose
             or
             speak
             against
             the
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             bring
             all
             men
             into
             a
             professed
             subjection
             to
             himself
             .
             And
             knowing
             that
             the
             Puritans
             were
             the
             only
             obstructers
             hereof
             (
             for
             others
             would
             easily
             enough
             have
             been
             perswaded
             unto
             a
             uniformity
             ,
             and
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             little
             or
             nothing
             in
             the
             Romish
             doctrines
             ,
             but
             might
             have
             been
             imbraced
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             make
             any
             division
             ,
             if
             the
             Puritans
             were
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             )
             therefore
             one
             main
             end
             the
             Beast
             had
             in
             this
             warre
             ,
             was
             to
             overcome
             the
             Witnesses
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Beast
             in
             that
             warre
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             righteous
             thing
             
             for
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             adhered
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             Beast
             ,
             for
             the
             rescuing
             of
             ,
             and
             preserving
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             a
             righteous
             act
             in
             Abraham
             to
             rescue
             and
             deliver
             one
             just
             Lot
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             would
             have
             captivated
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             family
             :
             It
             is
             much
             more
             a
             righteous
             act
             in
             the
             Parliamentary
             party
             ,
             to
             rescue
             and
             deliver
             ,
             all
             the
             precious
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             (
             for
             al
             Saints
             had
             a
             share
             in
             this
             deliverance
             )
             from
             the
             cruelty
             and
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             sought
             their
             ruine
             .
             But
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Their
             righteousnesse
             in
             that
             act
             ,
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             Beast
             in
             the
             late
             warre
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             to
             thrust
             out
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             from
             raigning
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             his
             owne
             Kingdome
             ,
             by
             subjecting
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             that
             professe
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             unto
             his
             laws
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             his
             other
             great
             design
             in
             that
             war
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             most
             righteous
             thing
             to
             oppose
             him
             in
             it
             .
             And
             it
             had
             been
             a
             great
             sinne
             for
             the
             Parliament
             to
             stoop
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             Beast
             ;
             and
             lay
             aside
             the
             Regall
             
             power
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             God
             having
             put
             power
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             Beast
             herein
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             those
             that
             did
             oppose
             the
             Beast
             ,
             appears
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Beast
             in
             that
             warre
             .
             And
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Their
             righteousnesse
             in
             that
             act
             of
             opposing
             the
             Beast
             ,
             is
             made
             the
             farther
             evident
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             part
             a
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             righteous
             sentence
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             past
             upon
             the
             Beast
             ,
             Revel
             .
             18.
             6
             ,
             7.
             where
             God
             saies
             to
             his
             people
             thus
             ,
             
               Reward
               her
               even
               as
               she
               rewarded
               you
               ,
               and
               double
               unto
               her
               double
               according
               to
               her
               works
               ;
               in
               the
               cup
               which
               she
               hath
               filled
               ,
               fill
               to
               her
               double
               :
               how
               much
               she
               hath
               glorified
               her self
               ,
               and
               lived
               deliciously
               ,
               so
               much
               torment
               and
               sorrow
               give
               her
               .
            
             Now
             this
             sentence
             is
             in
             this
             warre
             (
             wherein
             the
             Beast
             hath
             been
             overcome
             ,
             and
             his
             designs
             frustrated
             ,
             and
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             Babylon
             is
             fallen
             )
             in
             part
             fulfilled
             :
             for
             in
             this
             warre
             Babylon
             hath
             in
             part
             had
             of
             the
             same
             cup
             ,
             which
             she
             filled
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             she
             overcame
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             in
             part
             overcome
             her
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             her
             torments
             ,
             which
             are
             coming
             on
             apace
             ,
             and
             ere
             long
             the
             cup
             that
             she
             hath
             filled
             ,
             shall
             be
             filled
             to
             her
             double
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             adhered
             to
             them
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             late
             defensive
             warre
             ,
             in
             part
             fulfilled
             that
             righteous
             sentence
             of
             God
             upon
             Babylon
             ;
             it
             doth
             therein
             most
             clearly
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             righteous
             act
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             12.
             
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             In
             the
             next
             place
             here
             is
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Parliamentary
             Army
             ,
             did
             not
             more
             prevail
             for
             the
             first
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             and
             why
             after
             that
             period
             of
             time
             it
             was
             so
             successefull
             and
             victorious
             :
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             here
             plainly
             appears
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             (
             according
             to
             fore-appointment
             )
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             people
             brought
             to
             a
             low
             ebb
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             period
             of
             time
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             should
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             enemy
             should
             rejoyce
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             all
             totally
             overcome
             for
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             :
             And
             since
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             instruments
             that
             were
             then
             imploied
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             never
             so
             faithfull
             ,
             so
             active
             and
             diligent
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             God
             had
             raised
             them
             up
             for
             ;
             which
             was
             only
             to
             keep
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             his
             people
             from
             being
             buried
             :
             and
             so
             much
             they
             did
             :
             they
             still
             defended
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             
             Witnesses
             against
             the
             enemy
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             was
             only
             kept
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             above-ground
             ,
             though
             it
             seemed
             to
             be
             as
             dead
             .
             And
             so
             God
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             three
             yeares
             and
             an
             half
             :
             but
             when
             the
             first
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             were
             compleatly
             (
             according
             to
             Scripture
             account
             )
             expired
             ;
             then
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             ,
             for
             the
             adverse
             party
             to
             prevail
             over
             them
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Witnesses
             were
             to
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             entered
             into
             them
             :
             and
             that
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             went
             on
             like
             active
             ,
             living
             men
             ,
             so
             couragiously
             and
             victoriously
             :
             for
             God
             had
             appointed
             them
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             worke
             ,
             for
             the
             fall
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             from
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             13.
             
          
           
             Thirteenth
             ,
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             this
             serves
             to
             exhort
             all
             those
             that
             were
             drawne
             to
             engage
             in
             the
             late
             war
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             those
             godly
             people
             that
             adhered
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             relinquish
             that
             act
             of
             theirs
             .
             And
             that
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             so
             apparent
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             were
             instruments
             of
             upholding
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             in
             it
             endeavour
             to
             support
             the
             Beast
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             whatever
             the
             pretences
             
             were
             upon
             which
             they
             were
             drawne
             to
             engage
             in
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             enemies
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             enemies
             to
             this
             act
             of
             theirs
             :
             for
             in
             it
             they
             went
             about
             to
             support
             the
             Beast
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             his
             ruine
             being
             come
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             behoves
             them
             to
             repent
             of
             what
             they
             have
             done
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             good
             pretences
             can
             justifie
             an
             evil
             action
             .
             It
             would
             be
             their
             wisdome
             therefore
             ,
             now
             at
             last
             to
             renounce
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             renounce
             the
             Beast
             himself
             .
             And
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             concerns
             them
             to
             repent
             of
             this
             deed
             of
             theirs
             ,
             considering
             against
             whom
             they
             fought
             ,
             not
             against
             ordinary
             men
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             choisest
             of
             *
             men
             ,
             the
             Witnesses
             and
             servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             nay
             they
             fought
             not
             against
             them
             onely
             ,
             but
             against
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             saith
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             That
             
               the
               world
               hated
               them
               ,
               because
               it
               hated
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               hateth
               
               him
               ,
               hateth
               the
               Father
               also
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.
             18.
             
             &
             23.
             
             So
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             fought
             against
             the
             Saints
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             fought
             against
             Iesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Father
             also
             .
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             you
             that
             were
             active
             in
             that
             quarrel
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             concern
             you
             to
             renounce
             what
             you
             have
             done
             therein
             ?
             least
             you
             be
             found
             to
             be
             fighters
             against
             God
             :
             and
             let
             no
             longer
             a
             spirit
             of
             emnity
             and
             difference
             remain
             between
             you
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             you
             opposed
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             but
             be
             of
             one
             minde
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             mutuall
             opposing
             of
             the
             Beast
             with
             them
             .
             And
             this
             doe
             ,
             least
             persisting
             in
             that
             way
             of
             defending
             the
             Beast
             ,
             you
             be
             destroied
             with
             the
             Beast
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             14.
             
          
           
             Fourteenthly
             ,
             In
             the
             next
             place
             it
             enformes
             all
             those
             that
             did
             engage
             in
             the
             late
             defensive
             warre
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             and
             no
             cause
             to
             repent
             of
             it
             .
             Have
             you
             contributed
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             warre
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             by
             lending
             
             plate
             ,
             and
             disbursing
             money
             ?
             And
             have
             you
             sent
             horses
             ,
             and
             arms
             ,
             and
             provisions
             to
             the
             Army
             ?
             And
             have
             your
             servants
             or
             children
             ,
             or
             your selves
             in
             person
             ,
             been
             actually
             in
             that
             warre
             ?
             You
             have
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             all
             that
             you
             have
             done
             therein
             :
             for
             you
             see
             it
             was
             a
             most
             just
             and
             righteous
             act
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             by
             it
             brought
             a
             most
             glorious
             worke
             to
             passe
             ,
             in
             the
             bringing
             this
             Kingdome
             from
             that
             vassallage
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             hath
             been
             this
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             cup
             of
             trembling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             dregs
             whereof
             they
             shall
             at
             last
             take
             off
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             what
             you
             have
             done
             therein
             ;
             to
             rejoyce
             that
             you
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             be
             in
             any
             measure
             instruments
             of
             promoting
             such
             a
             cause
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             suffered
             any
             losses
             ,
             by
             being
             opposers
             of
             the
             adverse
             party
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             farre
             better
             to
             be
             losers
             in
             opposing
             them
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             measure
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             .
             And
             you
             that
             have
             received
             wounds
             ,
             or
             lost
             limbs
             ,
             for
             promoting
             that
             cause
             may
             glory
             in
             them
             :
             for
             what
             soever
             you
             have
             herein
             done
             ,
             or
             suffered
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             opposing
             that
             grand
             enemy
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               The
               Beast
            
             ,
             and
             in
             being
             instruments
             
             of
             bringing
             Gods
             designe
             to
             passe
             ,
             for
             the
             ruining
             of
             great
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             how
             ever
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             rewarded
             of
             men
             for
             it
             ;
             yet
             never
             repent
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             rejoyce
             in
             what
             you
             have
             done
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             15.
             
          
           
             Fifteenthly
             ,
             In
             the
             next
             place
             this
             may
             convince
             those
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
             that
             take
             to
             themselves
             a
             power
             over
             the
             consciences
             of
             Saints
             ,
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             laws
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             them
             to
             obedience
             to
             those
             laws
             .
          
           
             Let
             such
             seriously
             consider
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             apparently
             that
             cursed
             power
             that
             the
             Beast
             hath
             usurpt
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             it
             had
             no
             other
             Donor
             then
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             the
             Devil
             :
             who
             gave
             the
             Beast
             his
             Power
             and
             Seat
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             .
             And
             by
             this
             Power
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             first
             became
             ,
             and
             still
             continues
             to
             be
             the
             Beast
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             Power
             that
             is
             abhorred
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             those
             men
             that
             exercise
             this
             Power
             ,
             doe
             take
             away
             the
             legislative
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             the
             LAW-GIVER
             of
             his
             Saints
             ;
             and
             doe
             give
             Iesus
             Christ
             lesse
             honour
             ,
             then
             the
             Heathens
             doe
             their
             idols
             ,
             who
             doe
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             
             the
             orderers
             of
             their
             own
             worship
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             these
             men
             therefore
             might
             be
             convinced
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
             in
             imposing
             their
             lawes
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             constraining
             them
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             that
             they
             have
             hammered
             out
             from
             them
             ;
             though
             they
             dare
             not
             affirme
             that
             they
             themselves
             are
             infallible
             :
             for
             surely
             ,
             if
             they
             persist
             in
             it
             ,
             God
             who
             is
             jealous
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             give
             it
             to
             another
             ,
             will
             break
             out
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             jealousie
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             great
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             who
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             make
             lawes
             as
             God.
             It
             concerns
             them
             therefore
             ,
             to
             beware
             how
             they
             goe
             on
             in
             these
             waies
             ,
             least
             they
             be
             destroyed
             with
             that
             son
             of
             perdition
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Let
             such
             consider
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             that
             ever
             exercifed
             this
             power
             ,
             for
             the
             generallity
             of
             them
             were
             alwaies
             enemies
             of
             the
             most
             precious
             ,
             and
             most
             spirituall
             Saints
             ;
             and
             were
             followed
             with
             a
             curse
             .
             Let
             them
             but
             look
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             generally
             they
             were
             enemies
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             a
             curse
             rested
             on
             them
             ,
             even
             a
             blindenesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             they
             were
             brought
             down
             ,
             and
             shame
             and
             
             contempt
             cast
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             may
             be
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             take
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             have
             opposed
             the
             Bishops
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             O
             therefore
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             consideration
             heerof
             you
             might
             at
             last
             lay
             down
             that
             imposing
             power
             ,
             although
             thereby
             you
             may
             seem
             to
             lose
             ,
             that
             honour
             that
             you
             seek
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             much
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             at
             best
             are
             but
             vanity
             :
             for
             it
             is
             far
             better
             to
             be
             without
             these
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             much
             of
             these
             ,
             either
             with
             a
             troubled
             ,
             or
             seared
             conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             hardened
             heart
             .
             It
             is
             better
             to
             be
             at
             emnity
             with
             the
             Beast
             heerin
             ,
             and
             lose
             much
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             to
             enjoy
             abundance
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             This
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             with
             all
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             shall
             persist
             ,
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             get
             such
             an
             imposing
             power
             (
             it
             being
             that
             by
             which
             the
             Beast
             raigns
             in
             any
             place
             where
             it
             is
             )
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             for
             you
             to
             endeavour
             it
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             England
             is
             fallen
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             more
             a
             part
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             seeke
             to
             exercise
             a
             Romish
             power
             any
             longer
             in
             it
             .
             And
             
             England
             being
             thus
             fallen
             ,
             is
             become
             a
             president
             to
             the
             other
             Kingdomes
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             return
             to
             Rome
             again
             ,
             for
             England
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Kingdomes
             must
             hate
             the
             whore
             ,
             and
             make
             her
             desolate
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             I
             cannot
             but
             speake
             ,
             to
             you
             that
             endeavour
             to
             take
             such
             a
             power
             upon
             you
             ,
             whether
             you
             will
             hear
             ,
             or
             whether
             you
             will
             forbear
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             16.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             next
             particular
             arising
             from
             these
             verses
             thus
             opened
             ,
             is
             an
             exhortation
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             dwell
             together
             in
             unity
             .
             O
             you
             precious
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             Consider
             you
             what
             your
             condition
             was
             about
             seven
             or
             eight
             year
             ago
             ;
             at
             what
             time
             you
             were
             trampled
             upon
             by
             the
             Bishops
             (
             which
             was
             a
             treading
             under
             foot
             of
             the
             Beast
             )
             Call
             to
             minde
             how
             some
             of
             you
             were
             pillored
             ,
             and
             had
             your
             eares
             cropt
             and
             many
             of
             you
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             fined
             ,
             and
             by
             severall
             other
             waies
             were
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             troubled
             by
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Beast
             your
             adversaries
             :
             and
             that
             onely
             for
             acting
             that
             which
             in
             your
             conscience
             ,
             you
             were
             parswaded
             was
             according
             
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             which
             if
             you
             had
             for
             fear
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             reason
             left
             undone
             ,
             your
             conscience
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             in
             so
             doing
             be
             disobedient
             to
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             call
             these
             things
             to
             minde
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             great
             pressure
             it
             was
             to
             your
             spirit
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             not
             with
             liberty
             ,
             and
             freedome
             follow
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             but
             men
             did
             what
             in
             them
             lay
             to
             enforce
             you
             to
             worship
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             for
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             commandments
             of
             men
             .
             O
             how
             grievious
             was
             this
             oppression
             to
             you
             !
             And
             what
             a
             burden
             was
             it
             ?
             And
             how
             did
             you
             groan
             in
             your
             spirits
             to
             be
             delivered
             ?
             What
             a
             grief
             was
             it
             to
             you
             to
             see
             precious
             Saints
             cruelly
             ,
             and
             ridgedly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             by
             the
             enemies
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             frequent
             prayers
             did
             your
             souls
             breath
             out
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             to
             heaven
             against
             your
             enemies
             ,
             and
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             from
             their
             yoake
             of
             bondage
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             call
             these
             things
             to
             minde
             ,
             and
             remember
             that
             this
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             whether
             you
             are
             such
             as
             are
             commonly
             called
             Presbyterians
             ,
             or
             Independents
             ,
             or
             Anabaptists
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             Saints
             ,
             if
             you
             loved
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             you
             were
             all
             a
             like
             hated
             of
             ,
             and
             opposed
             by
             the
             Beast
             :
             and
             it
             
             was
             a
             grief
             ,
             and
             burden
             to
             all
             your
             spirits
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             enemies
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             prevail
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             you
             all
             ,
             both
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             and
             Anabaptists
             did
             pour
             out
             many
             effectual
             ,
             fervent
             praiers
             against
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             his
             adherents
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             as
             the
             Beast
             was
             thus
             an
             enemy
             to
             you
             all
             alike
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             a
             mercy
             to
             you
             all
             alike
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             year
             1645.
             
             God
             gave
             you
             all
             ,
             a
             full
             victory
             over
             the
             adherents
             of
             the
             Beast
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             :
             for
             then
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             fought
             for
             them
             (
             and
             in
             them
             the
             Beast
             )
             was
             overcome
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             a
             mercy
             to
             you
             all
             alike
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             alike
             answer
             to
             all
             your
             praiers
             ,
             and
             alike
             joy
             to
             all
             your
             spirits
             ,
             to
             see
             your
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             enemies
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             overcome
             .
             And
             now
             since
             you
             are
             all
             children
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             one
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             drank
             of
             one
             cup
             of
             affliction
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             one
             common
             enemy
             that
             hated
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             you
             all
             ,
             because
             you
             had
             all
             the
             one
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             in
             you
             :
             and
             since
             your
             Father
             in
             love
             to
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             praiers
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             gave
             you
             
             all
             alike
             deliverance
             from
             that
             enemy
             of
             you
             all
             .
             O
             unite
             ,
             unite
             ,
             unite
             !
             since
             your
             God
             hath
             made
             you
             one
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             O
             be
             you
             one
             in
             your
             love
             one
             to
             another
             !
             and
             let
             it
             appear
             that
             you
             dwell
             in
             God
             ,
             by
             dwelling
             in
             love
             .
             What
             a
             low
             ,
             unworthy
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             you
             that
             dwell
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             grow
             cold
             in
             love
             towards
             your
             brethren
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             your
             Father
             ,
             for
             differing
             from
             you
             in
             judgement
             ,
             in
             some
             circumstantiall
             things
             only
             ?
             What
             if
             some
             be
             weak
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             know
             so
             much
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             circumstantial
             things
             as
             you
             (
             whether
             you
             be
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             or
             Anabaptists
             )
             conceive
             you
             doe
             ?
             Will
             you
             therefore
             not
             love
             your
             weak
             brother
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             beloved
             of
             your
             Father
             ,
             because
             your
             Father
             in
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             hath
             yet
             with-held
             that
             light
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             you
             ?
             What
             a
             weaknesse
             is
             this
             in
             you
             thus
             to
             doe
             ?
             Doe
             you
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             your
             merits
             that
             you
             have
             more
             then
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             from
             grace
             ,
             from
             free
             favour
             that
             you
             have
             it
             ?
             And
             doth
             what
             you
             have
             received
             from
             grace
             ,
             worke
             such
             an
             effect
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             you
             grow
             cold
             in
             love
             toward
             your
             brethren
             ?
             O
             let
             it
             be
             far
             from
             you
             !
          
           
           
             And
             what
             though
             some
             are
             Presbyterians
             and
             some
             Independents
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             distinguished
             ?
             Though
             I
             could
             wish
             ,
             that
             these
             distinctions
             of
             difference
             might
             be
             all
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             that
             belong
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             might
             only
             be
             called
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             generall
             expressions
             as
             include
             them
             all
             ,
             though
             they
             still
             differ
             in
             circumstances
             :
             for
             there
             were
             no
             such
             distinctions
             used
             among
             Saints
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             differences
             in
             some
             circumstances
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             What
             though
             some
             are
             Presbyterians
             and
             some
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             if
             they
             are
             such
             as
             you
             judge
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             beloved
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             resolve
             you
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             suffer
             none
             of
             their
             differences
             from
             you
             in
             judgement
             ,
             to
             with-draw
             your
             affections
             from
             them
             :
             but
             since
             you
             love
             your
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             love
             you
             his
             beloved
             children
             ,
             and
             your
             brethren
             :
             and
             since
             you
             sincerely
             love
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             let
             it
             appear
             in
             loving
             of
             those
             upon
             whom
             his
             image
             is
             stampt
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             you
             should
             not
             love
             Presbyterians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Independents
             ,
             and
             Anabaptists
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Presbyterians
             ,
             &c.
             unlesse
             you
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             
             no
             Saints
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             are
             no
             lovers
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             but
             if
             you
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             Saints
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             love
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             you
             cannot
             but
             love
             them
             ,
             what
             ever
             their
             judgements
             be
             .
             And
             if
             you
             be
             deficient
             herein
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             condemn
             your selves
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             it
             .
             And
             henceforth
             ,
             considering
             the
             onenesse
             that
             is
             between
             you
             all
             ,
             what
             ever
             your
             judgements
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             have
             been
             as
             one
             in
             your
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             in
             deliverances
             from
             sufferings
             ,
             doe
             you
             still
             be
             one
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             then
             
               upon
               you
               will
               the
               Lord
               command
               the
               blessing
               ,
               even
               life
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             133.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             17.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             next
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             Deduction
             that
             flows
             from
             these
             verses
             ,
             being
             thus
             explained
             ,
             is
             a
             speciall
             encouragement
             ,
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             high
             and
             honourable
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Excellency
             the
             Lord
             FAIRFAX
             ,
             and
             the
             honoured
             his
             Councell
             of
             Warre
             ,
             and
             all
             inferiour
             Officers
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             in
             generall
             to
             all
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             of
             speciall
             encouragement
             unto
             the
             high
             and
             honourable
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             (
             a
             great
             number
             
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             they
             were
             the
             primary
             or
             first
             instruments
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             use
             of
             to
             defend
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             the
             tyranny
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             being
             the
             first
             instruments
             that
             God
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             God
             having
             into
             your
             hand
             first
             put
             the
             power
             of
             opposing
             the
             Beast
             :
             and
             that
             wonderfull
             hath
             been
             the
             spirit
             of
             courage
             and
             constancy
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             put
             upon
             you
             in
             that
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             make
             it
             your
             design
             to
             advance
             the
             honour
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             in
             generall
             :
             so
             that
             though
             you
             have
             been
             opposed
             by
             great
             and
             potent
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             your
             courage
             hath
             not
             failed
             ,
             but
             you
             have
             persisted
             constant
             ,
             in
             prosecuting
             the
             same
             designes
             ,
             since
             you
             first
             began
             to
             oppose
             Strafford
             and
             Canterbury
             ,
             in
             1641.
             unto
             the
             year
             1645
             ,
             still
             opposing
             the
             adverse
             party
             ;
             and
             you
             have
             not
             basely
             complied
             with
             them
             (
             though
             some
             corrupt
             members
             diserted
             you
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             )
             but
             you
             still
             stuck
             to
             your
             first
             principles
             ;
             and
             God
             having
             put
             power
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             hath
             inabled
             
             you
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             designe
             in
             the
             worst
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             having
             graciously
             given
             you
             good
             successe
             ,
             to
             your
             unwearied
             pains
             and
             labours
             thorow
             which
             you
             had
             gone
             ,
             by
             giving
             you
             a
             happy
             conquest
             over
             your
             enemies
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             being
             fulfilled
             ,
             these
             things
             being
             according
             to
             what
             is
             written
             ,
             even
             your
             being
             first
             laid
             low
             ,
             and
             also
             your
             raising
             again
             ,
             it
             being
             written
             ,
             predeclared
             ,
             that
             the
             Beast
             should
             make
             warre
             with
             the
             Witnesses
             (
             of
             whom
             you
             are
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             whose
             cause
             you
             defend
             )
             and
             should
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             lie
             dead
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             and
             after
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             should
             be
             raised
             to
             the
             terrour
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             rising
             ,
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             Babylon
             should
             fall
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             things
             being
             written
             and
             fulfilled
             ,
             the
             Beast
             having
             made
             warre
             against
             the
             Witnesses
             (
             whose
             cause
             you
             have
             been
             principle
             instruments
             of
             defending
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             )
             and
             having
             overcome
             them
             and
             killed
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             dead
             for
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             the
             enemy
             rejoycing
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             making
             merry
             ,
             because
             they
             
             thought
             they
             had
             been
             so
             slain
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             never
             recover
             life
             again
             ;
             your
             Armies
             being
             overcome
             ,
             and
             your
             Garisons
             being
             possessed
             by
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             after
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             being
             put
             upon
             your
             Army
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               written
            
             ,
             standing
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             therein
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             England
             being
             fallen
             from
             the
             Beast
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             part
             of
             great
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             year
             1645.
             and
             that
             year
             being
             the
             year
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             prevailing
             power
             of
             the
             Beast
             should
             come
             to
             a
             period
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             things
             being
             so
             ,
             here
             is
             special
             incouragement
             to
             you
             Witnesses
             ,
             in
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             defending
             that
             cause
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             the
             honour
             hitherto
             ,
             to
             be
             instruments
             of
             defending
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             go
             on
             to
             defend
             it
             .
             And
             that
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             By
             doing
             justice
             upon
             your
             ,
             and
             the
             enemies
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Hath
             God
             delivered
             any
             of
             the
             chief
             actours
             of
             this
             unnaturall
             ,
             bloudy
             warre
             into
             your
             hands
             ?
             then
             you
             being
             a
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             to
             doe
             justice
             upon
             evil
             doers
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               
               He
               is
               the
               minister
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               beareth
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
               :
               for
               he
               is
               the
               minister
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               revenger
               
               to
               execute
               wrath
               upon
               him
               that
               doth
               evil
               .
            
             And
             they
             are
             evil-doers
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             ,
             that
             are
             theeves
             and
             murderers
             :
             and
             such
             are
             the
             chief
             actours
             of
             an
             unjust
             warre
             .
             Now
             if
             God
             have
             delivered
             any
             such
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             them
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             observable
             passage
             ,
             1
             King.
             20.
             42.
             
             The
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord
             there
             tels
             Ahab
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             let
             Benhadad
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             delivered
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             go
             away
             with
             his
             life
             ;
             that
             Ahabs
             life
             should
             goe
             for
             his
             life
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             ,
             to
             neglect
             doing
             justice
             upon
             such
             persons
             ,
             although
             they
             consent
             to
             such
             Articles
             of
             agreement
             (
             being
             constrained
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             )
             as
             Benhadad
             did
             ,
             1
             King.
             20.
             34.
             
             Now
             you
             in
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             honoured
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             instruments
             of
             defending
             the
             righteous
             cause
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             have
             speciall
             encouragement
             to
             goe
             on
             to
             execute
             just
             wrath
             upon
             such
             grosse
             evil
             doers
             ,
             without
             fear
             .
          
           
             And
             also
             secondly
             ,
             You
             have
             encouragement
             to
             goe
             on
             ,
             to
             deal
             well
             with
             all
             the
             Witnesses
             and
             servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             walk
             soberly
             and
             justly
             toward
             men
             ,
             and
             holily
             towards
             God
             ,
             that
             are
             under
             your
             
             jurisdiction
             ;
             whether
             they
             be
             such
             as
             are
             commonly
             called
             Presbyterians
             or
             Independents
             ,
             or
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             even
             to
             deal
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             undoe
             the
             heavy
             burdens
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             oppressed
             goe
             free
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             every
             yoke
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             just
             and
             righteous
             laws
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             here
             is
             speciall
             encouragement
             for
             you
             to
             doe
             thus
             ;
             for
             in
             doing
             thus
             ,
             you
             shall
             prosper
             and
             become
             a
             glory
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             no
             enemy
             shall
             ever
             henceforth
             be
             able
             to
             prevail
             against
             you
             :
             for
             though
             formerly
             you
             were
             brought
             into
             a
             low
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             enemy
             prevailed
             over
             you
             with
             a
             very
             high
             hand
             ;
             yet
             henceforth
             the
             enemy
             shall
             no
             more
             prevail
             against
             you
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             in
             number
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             more
             then
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             From
             these
             verses
             thus
             opened
             ,
             here
             is
             speciall
             encouragement
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             his
             Excellency
             the
             Lord
             FAIRFAX
             ,
             and
             the
             honoured
             Councel
             of
             warre
             :
             since
             as
             the
             Parliament
             are
             the
             primary
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             the
             secondary
             instruments
             ,
             of
             defending
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             against
             the
             Beast
             .
             Now
             ,
             since
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Army
             under
             you
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             
             (
             according
             to
             what
             is
             written
             ,
             and
             declared
             long
             agoe
             )
             were
             they
             that
             had
             a
             spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             put
             upon
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1645.
             whereby
             life
             was
             put
             into
             all
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             whereby
             you
             were
             inabled
             to
             act
             like
             living
             men
             ,
             men
             that
             had
             a
             life
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             overcoming
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             adherents
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             seeing
             you
             have
             been
             instruments
             of
             defending
             that
             cause
             ever
             since
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             seeing
             God
             hath
             honoured
             you
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             you
             such
             eminent
             instruments
             of
             this
             great
             worke
             ,
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             generally
             knit
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             are
             upon
             you
             ,
             most
             Noble
             General
             ,
             and
             Worthy
             Commanders
             ;
             here
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             special
             encouragement
             for
             you
             to
             goe
             on
             still
             to
             improve
             the
             power
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             end
             for
             which
             it
             was
             given
             you
             ,
             viz.
             The
             suppressing
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             defending
             all
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             on
             (
             having
             the
             honour
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             publike
             good
             more
             then
             private
             ends
             in
             your
             eye
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             heart
             )
             to
             endeavour
             to
             cause
             justice
             and
             righteousnesse
             to
             abound
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             :
             and
             this
             is
             
             your
             encouragement
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             alwaies
             been
             since
             1645.
             
             So
             you
             shall
             ever
             be
             conquerours
             in
             all
             the
             battles
             you
             fight
             ,
             and
             overcomers
             of
             all
             the
             enemies
             with
             whom
             you
             encounter
             ,
             no
             weapon
             that
             is
             formed
             against
             you
             shall
             prosper
             ,
             nor
             no
             enemy
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             you
             ;
             yea
             though
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             gathered
             together
             against
             you
             ;
             yet
             you
             should
             be
             but
             as
             a
             burthensome
             stone
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             burden
             themselves
             with
             you
             ,
             should
             be
             broken
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             Here
             is
             speciall
             encouragement
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             in
             generall
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             good
             courage
             ,
             not
             to
             fear
             the
             menaces
             or
             threatnings
             of
             any
             enemy
             :
             for
             no
             enemy
             shall
             ever
             any
             more
             prevail
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Generall
             ,
             and
             chief
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Army
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             in
             generall
             ,
             is
             clearly
             grounded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             unquestionable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             received
             and
             observed
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             Army
             and
             Saints
             in
             England
             .
             Indeed
             if
             I
             should
             declare
             any
             thing
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             
             tell
             you
             that
             I
             had
             it
             by
             vision
             or
             revelation
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             not
             apparent
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             warrant
             you
             had
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             confidence
             of
             it
             :
             For
             as
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             to
             the
             
               Thessalonians
               ,
               Now
               we
               beseech
               you
               by
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               gathering
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               not
               soon
               shaken
               in
               minde
               ,
               nor
               be
               troubled
               ,
               neither
               by
               spirit
               ,
               nor
               by
               word
               ,
               nor
               by
               letter
               ,
               as
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               by
               any
               means
               ;
               for
               that
               day
               shall
               not
               come
               ,
               except
               there
               come
               a
               falling
               away
               first
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             may
             I
             say
             ,
             you
             have
             reason
             to
             beware
             that
             you
             be
             not
             soon
             shaken
             in
             minde
             ,
             or
             troubled
             ,
             neither
             by
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             by
             word
             ,
             nor
             by
             letter
             from
             any
             ,
             concerning
             any
             thing
             for
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             bring
             a
             word
             from
             the
             Scripture
             :
             and
             let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             ,
             for
             you
             may
             be
             deluded
             and
             deceived
             ,
             if
             you
             receive
             any
             thing
             from
             any
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             according
             to
             what
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             young
             Prophet
             was
             deluded
             by
             the
             old
             Prophet
             ,
             when
             he
             received
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             had
             received
             :
             So
             may
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             so
             doe
             .
             Therefore
             if
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             
             an
             Angel
             from
             heaven
             ,
             should
             bring
             any
             message
             which
             is
             not
             consonant
             unto
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             already
             received
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             to
             be
             shaken
             in
             minde
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             troubled
             by
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             imbrace
             it
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Scripture
             grounds
             ,
             upon
             which
             I
             doe
             for
             their
             encouragement
             declare
             and
             affirme
             ,
             That
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Army
             in
             prosecuting
             the
             righteous
             cause
             of
             the
             Saints
             (
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             England
             in
             generall
             )
             shall
             all
             overcome
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             victoriously
             hence
             forward
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             the
             Witnesses
             are
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             is
             entered
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             stand
             upon
             their
             feet
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             England
             is
             fallen
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             more
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             that
             great
             mystical
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             the
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             years
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Beast
             was
             to
             tread
             the
             holy
             City
             under
             foot
             ,
             did
             expire
             in
             1645.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             first
             of
             these
             grounds
             ,
             is
             evidently
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             explicatory
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             that
             great
             and
             considerable
             
             number
             of
             Saints
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             all
             reall
             Saints
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Beast
               should
               make
               warre
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               overcome
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               lie
               dead
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               from
               God
               should
               enter
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               stand
               upon
               their
               feet
               ,
               to
               the
               fear
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               their
               God.
            
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             this
             Scriptrre
             hath
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             punctually
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             The
             Beast
             did
             make
             warre
             against
             all
             Saints
             ,
             in
             making
             warre
             against
             that
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             in
             the
             late
             warre
             ,
             the
             Beast
             did
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             mystically
             dead
             for
             three
             years
             and
             an
             halfe
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             three
             yeares
             and
             an
             halfe
             were
             compleatly
             expired
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             entered
             into
             them
             ,
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             vigour
             and
             courage
             was
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             no
             longer
             lie
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             but
             like
             living
             men
             ,
             they
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             to
             the
             fear
             and
             amazement
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             put
             such
             a
             Spirit
             of
             vigour
             ,
             and
             courage
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             now
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             may
             all
             the
             
             Saints
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             those
             Worthies
             in
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             their
             Army
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             instruments
             of
             bringing
             down
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Beast
             in
             England
             ,
             be
             encouraged
             to
             continue
             opposing
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             acting
             justly
             and
             righteously
             toward
             all
             ,
             and
             be
             assured
             (
             God
             having
             put
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             feet
             )
             they
             shall
             overcome
             every
             enemy
             ,
             that
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             enemie
             in
             no
             battle
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             them
             ,
             nor
             give
             them
             one
             defeat
             ,
             but
             shall
             fall
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             bee
             cut
             downe
             as
             mowne
             grasse
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             of
             warre
             shall
             not
             finde
             their
             hands
             ,
             but
             turne
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             flee
             before
             them
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             now
             finde
             them
             living
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             put
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ground
             ,
             upon
             which
             I
             affirme
             ,
             That
             no
             enemy
             shall
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             prevail
             over
             them
             ,
             is
             clear
             in
             Scripture
             .
             For
             it
             is
             also
             evident
             in
             the
             Explicatory
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             That
             England
             is
             that
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             this
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             upon
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             their
             having
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             put
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             standing
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             
               A
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               City
               fell
               .
            
             And
             it
             also
             appears
             ,
             That
             England
             being
             that
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             is
             fallen
             from
             mysticall
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             overcome
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             hee
             is
             now
             King
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             who
             will
             keep
             it
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             Beast
             any
             more
             :
             The
             Saints
             in
             England
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             bondage
             of
             mysticall
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             shall
             return
             no
             more
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             be
             confident
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             the
             Romish
             power
             ,
             of
             any
             of
             the
             other
             nine
             Kingdomes
             ,
             neither
             those
             that
             are
             more
             remote
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             nearer
             neighbours
             to
             it
             ,
             shall
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             prevail
             over
             England
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             third
             ground
             of
             my
             affirming
             that
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             Armie
             and
             Witnesses
             in
             England
             ,
             shall
             hence-forth
             
             overcome
             all
             the
             enemies
             that
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             is
             evident
             also
             in
             Scripture
             :
             for
             it
             appears
             also
             in
             the
             Explicatory
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             That
             the
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             daies
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             said
             in
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             the
             holy
             Citie
             should
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             should
             be
             in
             sack-cloth
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             Babylonians
             tyrannizing
             over
             them
             ,
             is
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             yeares
             ,
             and
             did
             expire
             ,
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             1645.
             as
             appeares
             by
             computing
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Beast's
             continuance
             (
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             computed
             )
             by
             the
             Scripture
             account
             :
             And
             also
             ,
             this
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             yeares
             of
             the
             Beast's
             continuance
             ,
             appeares
             to
             be
             then
             expired
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             Witnesses
             had
             finished
             their
             prophesie
             in
             sack-cloth
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Beast
             should
             make
             warre
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             overcome
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             Beast
             having
             made
             warre
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             raised
             again
             ,
             and
             set
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             to
             the
             feare
             of
             their
             enehemies
             ,
             
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             one
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             fourty
             and
             five
             .
             It
             is
             by
             this
             evident
             ,
             that
             that
             year
             ,
             the
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             yeares
             ,
             wherein
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             the
             Saints
             should
             be
             troden
             under
             feet
             by
             the
             Beast
             ,
             did
             expire
             .
             And
             now
             you
             Witnesses
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Parliamentary
             Armie
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             may
             be
             confident
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             combined
             power
             ,
             both
             of
             men
             and
             devils
             ,
             which
             shall
             conspire
             against
             you
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prevail
             against
             you
             ;
             for
             you
             shall
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             Beast
             shall
             prevail
             over
             you
             no
             more
             ;
             for
             the
             time
             of
             his
             prevailing
             over
             you
             is
             expired
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             hence-forth
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             henceforth
             prevail
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             reward
             great
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             she
             hath
             rewarded
             you
             ;
             the
             Cup
             which
             shee
             hath
             filled
             ,
             you
             must
             goe
             on
             to
             fill
             to
             her
             double
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             these
             considerations
             ,
             and
             from
             these
             grounds
             ,
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             
             of
             it
             in
             this
             booke
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             Revelation
             God
             gave
             unto
             his
             Sonne
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             shew
             unto
             his
             servants
             .
             Let
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             be
             strong
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             courage
             ,
             and
             feare
             not
             what
             man
             can
             doe
             unto
             them
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             one
             Saint
             be
             troubled
             ,
             fearing
             that
             either
             Poperie
             ,
             Prelacie
             ,
             or
             Presbytery
             shall
             recover
             any
             power
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             to
             tyrannize
             over
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             walking
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             appears
             to
             them
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             God.
             But
             Saints
             ,
             be
             you
             assured
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             ,
             since
             you
             have
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             put
             upon
             you
             ;
             and
             since
             England
             is
             fallen
             from
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Beast's
             tyrannical
             power
             over
             you
             ,
             is
             expired
             ,
             therefore
             cast
             off
             all
             unbeleeving
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             all
             distrustfull
             feares
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             be
             confident
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             by
             you
             ,
             goe
             on
             conquering
             ,
             and
             to
             conquer
             .
             And
             what
             though
             a
             great
             Armie
             should
             be
             a
             preparing
             to
             overcome
             you
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             in
             July
             ,
             one
             thousand
             six
             
             hundred
             and
             fourty
             seven
             ?
             Yet
             as
             then
             ,
             they
             were
             soon
             blasted
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             for
             the
             future
             :
             For
             you
             have
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             and
             courage
             from
             God
             put
             into
             you
             ;
             therefore
             men
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             over
             you
             .
             And
             you
             are
             no
             more
             a
             part
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             therefore
             you
             cannot
             be
             kept
             in
             bondage
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             your
             being
             troden
             under
             foot
             is
             expired
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             all
             the
             Malignants
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             forraign
             Forces
             ,
             that
             those
             factours
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             are
             gone
             from
             England
             into
             France
             ,
             or
             else-where
             ,
             can
             possibly
             procure
             ,
             were
             conjoyned
             together
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             marching
             against
             you
             ;
             yet
             should
             not
             your
             hearts
             be
             troubled
             ,
             nor
             be
             affraid
             ,
             but
             be
             assured
             they
             should
             be
             overcome
             by
             you
             :
             And
             what
             though
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             small
             in
             number
             ?
             You
             know
             that
             God
             hath
             formerly
             commanded
             others
             to
             stand
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             can
             doe
             so
             still
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             consonant
             to
             his
             wisdome
             now
             also
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             evil
             in
             you
             to
             distrust
             his
             power
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             save
             by
             few
             ,
             or
             by
             many
             ;
             For
             victory
             commeth
             not
             from
             
             the
             strength
             of
             horses
             ,
             or
             the
             legs
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             England
             ,
             be
             confident
             of
             overcomming
             all
             that
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoasts
             their
             God.
             And
             having
             experience
             that
             God
             hath
             done
             thus
             for
             them
             ever
             hitherto
             ,
             since
             one
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             fourty
             five
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             be
             of
             such
             unworthy
             spirits
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             distrustfull
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deduction
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             particular
             that
             I
             shall
             hence
             observe
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             stirre
             up
             the
             hearts
             of
             Saints
             to
             joyfulnesse
             and
             praises
             .
             O
             Saints
             considering
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             you
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             hath
             put
             a
             Spirit
             of
             life
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             you
             that
             lay
             dead
             to
             stand
             upon
             your
             feet
             ;
             And
             seeing
             that
             England
             is
             fallen
             from
             mysticall
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             your
             enemy
             the
             Beast
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             power
             over
             you
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             troden
             you
             under
             feet
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             
             and
             threescore
             yeares
             ,
             shall
             tread
             you
             under
             foot
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             your
             time
             of
             prophesying
             in
             sack-cloth
             is
             expired
             :
             Put
             you
             now
             on
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             your
             sack-cloth
             ,
             the
             garments
             of
             joy
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             walk
             no
             longer
             sadly
             ,
             being
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             bondage
             of
             spiritual
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             oppression
             of
             your
             enemies
             ;
             let
             your
             hearts
             be
             affected
             herewith
             ,
             and
             your
             souls
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             it
             .
             For
             suppose
             that
             when
             you
             were
             under
             that
             bondage
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             were
             driven
             into
             corners
             ,
             and
             your
             enemies
             hunted
             after
             you
             to
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             having
             taken
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             did
             imprison
             some
             ,
             and
             fine
             others
             ,
             and
             banish
             others
             ,
             and
             pillory
             others
             :
             if
             one
             should
             then
             have
             come
             into
             your
             meetings
             ,
             and
             told
             you
             as
             an
             infallible
             truth
             ,
             That
             within
             one
             moneth
             your
             enemies
             should
             be
             brought
             down
             ,
             and
             tyrannize
             no
             longer
             over
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             should
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             that
             way
             which
             he
             should
             discover
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             be
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             owne
             minde
             .
             How
             would
             your
             spirits
             at
             the
             apprehension
             hereof
             ,
             have
             been
             filled
             with
             joy
             ?
             Your
             joy
             would
             have
             been
             such
             ,
             as
             
             would
             have
             been
             beyond
             expression
             .
             O
             let
             your
             joy
             be
             now
             no
             lesse
             ,
             since
             this
             is
             actually
             done
             ;
             and
             especially
             having
             assurance
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             brought
             under
             bondage
             no
             more
             :
             but
             let
             your
             hearts
             leap
             and
             sing
             for
             joy
             !
             And
             in
             your
             joy
             let
             the
             high
             praises
             of
             God
             be
             in
             your
             mouths
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             be
             exalted
             in
             your
             spirits
             .
             O
             be
             frequent
             in
             offering
             up
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             praises
             ,
             in
             the
             secrets
             of
             your
             spirits
             unto
             your
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             done
             such
             things
             for
             you
             !
             
               I
               will
               extoll
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               for
               thou
               hast
               lifted
               me
               up
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               made
               my
               foes
               to
               rejoyce
               over
               me
               .
            
             This
             is
             now
             the
             case
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             England
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             lifted
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             suffer
             their
             foes
             to
             rejoyce
             over
             them
             .
             O
             that
             with
             that
             sweet
             singer
             of
             Israel
             ,
             they
             might
             extoll
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             
               Praise
               is
               comely
            
             ,
             saith
             that
             holy
             man
             ,
             
               For
               the
               upright
            
             (
             Psal
             .
             33.
             1.
             )
             
               And
               it
               is
               a
               good
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               give
               thankes
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               sing
               praises
               unto
               the
               name
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               forth
               his
               loving
               kindenesse
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               his
               faithfulnesse
               in
               the
               nights
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             92.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Let
             Saints
             therefore
             be
             much
             in
             this
             comely
             ,
             good
             and
             pleasant
             worke
             of
             praise
             ;
             and
             improve
             all
             
             opportunities
             to
             exercise
             themselves
             in
             this
             worke
             .
             Let
             them
             sing
             praises
             unto
             the
             most
             High
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             shew
             forth
             his
             loving
             kindenesse
             and
             faithfulnesse
             in
             the
             nights
             .
             Though
             others
             forget
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             in
             all
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             they
             doe
             not
             remember
             the
             great
             things
             he
             doth
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             yet
             let
             him
             be
             much
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             yea
             much
             in
             their
             thoughts
             to
             praise
             him
             for
             his
             benefits
             .
             And
             let
             them
             say
             within
             themselves
             ;
             
               Blesse
               the
               LORD
               ,
               ô
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               forget
               not
               all
               his
               benefits
               .
            
             O
             let
             them
             not
             forget
             to
             praise
             him
             for
             what
             he
             did
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             1645.
             but
             let
             them
             register
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             the
             particular
             acts
             of
             the
             great
             things
             he
             then
             did
             for
             them
             :
             and
             let
             them
             not
             forget
             ,
             what
             hee
             did
             doe
             for
             them
             in
             July
             1647.
             
             Let
             them
             not
             suffer
             these
             things
             to
             slip
             out
             of
             their
             minde
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             call
             to
             minde
             how
             frequent
             and
             importunate
             they
             were
             with
             God
             in
             praier
             ,
             for
             to
             obtain
             these
             mercies
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             having
             now
             attained
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             as
             frequent
             ,
             and
             as
             ready
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             
               Call
               upon
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               hear
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
             O
             now
             ,
             you
             that
             called
             
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             were
             heard
             :
             be
             you
             much
             in
             that
             heavenly
             and
             angelical
             work
             of
             glorifying
             God!
             Let
             all
             that
             love
             the
             Lord
             in
             England
             ,
             remember
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             priviledge
             of
             those
             that
             have
             got
             the
             victory
             over
             the
             Beast
             ,
             to
             sing
             a
             song
             of
             praises
             ,
             unto
             him
             that
             fits
             upon
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Revel
             .
             15.
             3.
             
             And
             since
             they
             are
             the
             persons
             ,
             that
             have
             now
             got
             the
             victory
             over
             the
             Beast
             :
             Let
             them
             with
             enlarged
             hearts
             ,
             sing
             that
             new
             song
             of
             praise
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             doubtfull
             ,
             nor
             distrustfull
             thoughts
             of
             the
             power
             and
             faithfulnes
             of
             God
             for
             the
             future
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             sad
             their
             spirits
             ,
             or
             keep
             back
             their
             praises
             :
             but
             let
             the
             voice
             of
             joy
             and
             praise
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             tabernacles
             of
             the
             righteous
             in
             England
             :
             for
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             exalted
             ,
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             hath
             done
             valiantly
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             die
             but
             live
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             works
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             Psal
             .
             118.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           IT
           being
           so
           ,
           that
           (
           since
           my
           finishing
           of
           this
           Discourse
           )
           there
           are
           some
           further
           mutations
           in
           these
           Kingdomes
           ,
           which
           may
           seem
           to
           give
           to
           some
           some
           ground
           to
           question
           that
           which
           I
           have
           here
           asserted
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           slain
           by
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           according
           to
           this
           Prophesie
           )
           after
           they
           had
           lain
           dead
           three
           years
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           they
           are
           risen
           and
           doe
           stand
           upon
           their
           feet
           :
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           may
           some
           one
           say
           ,
           then
           how
           cometh
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           probability
           that
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Saints
           shall
           again
           get
           ground
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           again
           into
           a
           low
           condition
           ?
           For
           Inchiquin
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           Poyer
           in
           Wales
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           party
           in
           Scotland
           doe
           seem
           to
           act
           afresh
           for
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           doe
           expresly
           declare
           against
           the
           Witnesses
           under
           the
           titles
           of
           Independents
           and
           Sectaries
           ,
           &c.
           but
           if
           the
           Witnesses
           were
           indeed
           slain
           and
           raised
           ,
           then
           undoubtedly
           they
           should
           indeed
           go
           on
           conquering
           and
           overcoming
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           the
           Beast
           should
           no
           more
           recover
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           into
           a
           distressed
           condition
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           daies
           of
           their
           prophesying
           in
           sack-cloth
           ,
           in
           sad
           and
           sable
           garments
           is
           expired
           :
           But
           how
           can
           it
           be
           said
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           since
           the
           Beast
           seems
           in
           a
           probable
           way
           of
           recovering
           power
           over
           them
           again
           ?
        
         
         
           Now
           that
           this
           seeming
           ground
           of
           fear
           may
           be
           removed
           ,
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           these
           three
           considerations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           Beast
           shall
           no
           more
           prevail
           over
           the
           Witnesses
           to
           bring
           them
           down
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           and
           must
           endeavour
           to
           oppose
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           again
           to
           make
           war
           against
           them
           that
           they
           may
           bring
           him
           downe
           :
           for
           now
           that
           the
           time
           of
           his
           prevalencie
           over
           the
           Saints
           is
           expired
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           long
           continue
           in
           his
           present
           station
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           shall
           not
           goe
           higher
           ,
           so
           he
           shall
           go
           lower
           ,
           yea
           he
           shall
           come
           down
           wonderfully
           ,
           and
           how
           shall
           that
           be
           but
           by
           his
           opposing
           the
           Saints
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           as
           
             a
             burden
             some
             stone
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             burden
             themselves
             with
             it
             shall
             be
             cut
             in
             peeces
             ?
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           more
           we
           see
           that
           that
           the
           accomplices
           of
           the
           Beast
           do
           endeavour
           to
           oppose
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           nearer
           we
           may
           conclude
           that
           hee
           and
           they
           are
           to
           their
           ruine
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           risings
           and
           stirrings
           should
           be
           rather
           encouragements
           then
           discouragements
           unto
           the
           Saints
           .
           But
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           indeed
           slain
           and
           risen
           ,
           and
           do
           stand
           upon
           their
           feet
           ,
           is
           altogether
           unquestionable
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           fore-going
           Discourse
           )
           this
           prophesie
           of
           the
           slaying
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           rising
           ,
           &c.
           is
           in
           every
           particular
           iota
           and
           tittle
           of
           it
           most
           exactly
           accomplished
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           here
           recapitulate
           any
           of
           the
           particulars
           ,
           but
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           fore-going
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           shall
           here
           only
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           of
           this
           one
           in
           
           a
           more
           especiall
           manner
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           expresly
           declares
           ,
           that
           the
           falling
           of
           a
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           City
           should
           immediately
           follow
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           standing
           upon
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           the
           
             same
             hour
          
           with
           it
           as
           an
           effect
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           that
           a
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           City
           (
           particularly
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           )
           is
           fallen
           from
           the
           mystical
           Babylon
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           from
           being
           a
           place
           of
           bondage
           to
           the
           Saints
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           That
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           slain
           and
           risen
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           Witnesses
           being
           raised
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           spirit
           of
           life
           from
           God
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Beast
           doth
           endeavour
           to
           oppose
           them
           ;
           for
           that
           spirit
           of
           vigour
           and
           courage
           that
           is
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           and
           actuated
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           goe
           on
           in
           it
           to
           give
           that
           scarlet
           Whore
           bloud
           to
           drink
           ,
           and
           to
           reward
           her
           ,
           as
           she
           hath
           rewarded
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           cup
           which
           she
           hath
           filled
           to
           them
           to
           fill
           to
           her
           double
           :
           for
           the
           Saints
           are
           those
           Armies
           in
           heaven
           ,
           which
           are
           said
           to
           
             follow
             him
             that
             is
             faithfull
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             in
             righteousnes
             doth
             judge
             ,
             and
             make
             war
             ,
             who
             is
             cloathed
             with
             a
             vesture
             dipt
             in
             bloud
             ,
             and
             whose
             name
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             make
             a
             final
             end
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             prophet
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             worship
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             them
             a
             live
             into
             a
             lake
             of
             fire
             burning
             with
             brimstone
             .
          
           Now
           that
           the
           
           Saints
           may
           be
           actuall
           instruments
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           beginning
           to
           ruine
           the
           Beast
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           totall
           ruining
           of
           the
           Beast
           :
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           he
           endeavours
           again
           to
           recover
           strength
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           
             the
             Dragon
             and
             his
             Angels
          
           (
           the
           Beast
           and
           his
           imps
           )
           
             do
             fight
             against
             Michael
             and
             his
             Angels
          
           (
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Saints
           )
           
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             prevailed
             not
          
           (
           that
           is
           after
           the
           Witnesses
           were
           risen
           to
           oppose
           the
           Saints
           )
           
             but
             were
             cast
             out
          
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           shortest
           way
           they
           could
           take
           to
           be
           overcome
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           even
           their
           opposing
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           spirit
           of
           life
           from
           God
           put
           upon
           them
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           removing
           of
           that
           doubt
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           adde
           a
           caution
           ,
           and
           so
           conclude
           :
           It
           is
           this
           ,
        
         
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           That
           though
           I
           have
           particularly
           (
           in
           this
           Discourse
           )
           mentioned
           the
           Parliament
           and
           the
           Army
           (
           having
           good
           ground
           so
           to
           do
           from
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           have
           beene
           instruments
           of
           already
           )
           encouraging
           them
           to
           go
           on
           in
           opposing
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           his
           adherents
           ,
           and
           defending
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           assuring
           them
           of
           successe
           in
           their
           undertakings
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           upon
           no
           other
           grounds
           ,
           then
           as
           they
           shall
           so
           go
           on
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           shall
           turn
           aside
           ,
           and
           aim
           more
           at
           corrupt
           and
           self
           ends
           then
           at
           the
           promoting
           of
           justice
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           publike
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           then
           enlargements
           
           shall
           come
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           delivered
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           shall
           be
           preserved
           wholly
           from
           his
           fury
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           other
           means
           ,
           when
           corrupt
           persons
           may
           perish
           in
           carrying
           on
           of
           corrupt
           designs
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           (
           and
           have
           perswasions
           of
           )
           better
           things
           of
           those
           Worthies
           ,
           even
           that
           as
           God
           hath
           begun
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           go
           on
           to
           grant
           them
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           happinesse
           still
           to
           remaine
           glorious
           instruments
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           of
           setting
           up
           his
           King
           upon
           his
           holy
           hill
           of
           Sion
           ,
           and
           subjecting
           these
           Nations
           unto
           his
           royall
           Scepter
           ,
           that
           judgement
           may
           run
           down
           among
           us
           as
           water
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           as
           a
           mighty
           stream
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A35274-e1350
           
             *
             The
             Psalmist
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             that
             Psalme
             ,
             had
             been
             speaking
             of
             severall
             passages
             of
             the
             providence
             of
             GOD
             ,
             which
             it
             concernes
             Saints
             to
             observe
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             these
             are
             some
             ,
             
               He
               poureth
               contempt
               upon
               Princes
               ,
               causeth
               them
               to
               wander
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               where
               there
               is
               no
               way
               ;
               yet
               hee
               setteth
               the
               poor
               on
               high
               from
               affliction
               ,
               and
               maketh
               him
               families
               like
               a
               flocke
               .
               The
               righteous
               shall
               see
               it
               and
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               all
               iniquity
               shall
               stop
               her
               mouth
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             by
             Saints
             to
             be
             observed
             at
             this
             time
             also
             ,
             even
             how
             GOD
             beginneth
             to
             pour
             contempt
             upon
             Babylonish
             Princes
             ,
             viz.
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Babylonian
             Factours
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             the
             Saints
             that
             were
             lookt
             upon
             as
             poor
             despised
             creatures
             on
             high
             from
             afflictions
             and
             to
             make
             of
             them
             families
             like
             a
             flock
             ,
             who
             not
             long
             since
             were
             small
             in
             number
             ,
             but
             now
             is
             this
             number
             greatly
             increased
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             seek
             for
             just
             things
             ,
             not
             those
             that
             seek
             for
             unjust
             things
             ,
             as
             for
             protection
             in
             evil
             waies
             ,
             or
             for
             places
             of
             profit
             or
             honour
             ,
             when
             they
             neither
             deserve
             them
             ,
             nor
             are
             fit
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             have
             too
             many
             already
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35274-e3740
           
             *
             That
             is
             upon
             mysticall
             Babylonians
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35274-e9560
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Therefore
             to
             confine
             this
             speaking
             or
             prophesying
             to
             such
             only
             as
             are
             ordained
             to
             be
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             a
             principle
             derived
             from
             Babylonian
             darknes
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             footing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             *
             Though
             that
             flesh
             as
             it
             was
             offered
             up
             through
             the
             eternall
             spirit
             ,
             was
             a
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             bloud
             so
             shed
             did
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             :
             ye
             that
             flesh
             so
             offered
             ,
             did
             at
             once
             sanctifie
             and
             perfect
             all
             that
             are
             his
             .
             1
             Jo.
             4.
             10.
             and
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             7.
             and
             Heb.
             10.
             10.
             and
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Though
             I
             say
             that
             it
             was
             against
             the
             choisest
             of
             men
             ;
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             hereby
             affirme
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             were
             engaged
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             in
             an
             outward
             opposition
             ,
             were
             the
             choisest
             of
             men
             :
             for
             some
             that
             were
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             might
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             some
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             for
             some
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             and
             kindreds
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             and
             people
             that
             were
             distinct
             from
             the
             Witnesses
             did
             help
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             as
             the
             earth
             was
             said
             to
             help
             the
             woman
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.
             16.